Bimbo Boutique

Forced Mind Control

- The Sinner
thesinner@bad-candy.com
http://www.asstr.org/~sinner/∞
Chapter 1

Suzanne

inside. I sat up and peered through the eyepiece of the telescope,
examining the warmly dressed figure descending the steps. It was her.
The drab grey overcoat hid the curves of her nubile young body from
view, and the wide-brimmed hat she wore shielded her face, but the
cascade of blond hair flowing down her back, as well as the youthful
spring in her step, gave her away.

street, trying to figure out where she was going. Up until now, she’d
only left the apartment to go to work, either at one of her photo
shoots or at one of her temp jobs, or to go shopping. I had her phone
tapped, and had kept track of her appointments, so I knew when she
went to work. This wasn’t one of those times. So it must be
shopping. But the stores she went to were in the other direction.
So… something else? May be it was a date. It was possible she
could have arranged a date with someone without a phone call being
involved. Unlikely, but possible.

three blocks away. I grabbed my coat and hat. Locking the door of
the hotel room behind me, I rushed downstairs and out onto the street.
Casually but briskly, I walked down to the intersection where she’d
disappeared. No sign of her.

decided to wait. So I took up a position leaning against a building,
watching the side street that my quarry had disappeared down.

had come on, she reappeared, coming out of a bar. She moved a bit
less surely than usual, as though she’d had a bit to drink. I
followed her at a distance of half a block until she reached her
apartment building and re-entered it. Smiling to myself with the
satisfaction of a mystery solved, I crossed the street to my hotel.

other night, always emerging a bit tipsy. I started going to the bar
regularly as well, keeping an unobtrusive eye on her. The bar was not
one of the upscale yuppie joints, but rather an old neighborhood
establishment, catering to older men. As a result, she had to fend
off a lot of passes from balding men with expansive waistlines. I
found it amusing.

bona fides as a regular patron, I made my move. My eyes were fixed on
her as I strode across the room from my regular booth to the bar where
she sat. Setting my drink down on the bar, I sat on the stool next to
her.

to shimmer in the subdued light of the bar. I almost lost my breath
as I look at her face. I’d seen it before in pictures, and from a
distance, but never up close and in the flesh. She was stunning. I
was pleased. Later on, almost any other aspect of the body could be
modified, but the face had to be good from the start.

I’m not bad-looking, if I do say so myself, and I was a good bit
younger than the average suitor. Her ocean-blue eyes twinkled in the
light.

I’ll just have to tell you that you’re incredibly beautiful.”

Modesty, of course; she couldn’t possibly think she was anything less
than gorgeous.

unemployed at the moment, temping and trying to get some part-time
modeling work. I made a few jokes about the sorts of jobs you get
from temp agencies, and she laughed and agreed with me. I bought her
a drink, casually slipping a pinch of white powder into it. As the
conversation progressed, she opened herself up more and more to me.

she’d left to go to college in Michigan, majoring in “media arts.”
After school, she’d moved to New York City, where she’d worked for
about a year as a catalog model for a few local department stores,
making a decent living. It was a week-to-week type of existence; she
didn’t have any contracts, but she’d been getting quite a lot of
offers for short jobs. She’d been well on her way to a successful, if
not lucrative, modeling career.

the offers had stopped coming. The photo managers had started telling
her that they were looking for someone a bit taller for such-and-such
a shoot, or that what they really needed was a brunette, or a redhead,
or someone with a more “motherly” look, or whatever. She hadn’t had
any work for about three months, and was filling in with jobs from
temp agencies. What was really depressing, she told me, was that she
had no idea why her career had gone belly-up so suddenly.

lot about her life, in some areas even more than she did. For the
past four months, since I’d first laid eyes on her in a sportswear
catalog, I’d been keeping a close watch on her. The reason she was
having a hard time finding work was that I was bribing the photo
managers not to hire her.

her. But every time she applied for a job, I anonymously contacted
the prospective employer, and pretended to be a relative of one of the
other models applying for the job. I told them how I really wanted
young Deirdre or Teresa or Holly to be successful, and wouldn’t they
please hire her if I gave them $1,000 cash? It’d cost a bundle so
far, but I could afford it. I looked on it as an investment.

luck, something that happens to everyone now and then. She smiled
sweetly at that, and thanked me for the support. I bought her another
drink, and over the next hour I coaxed even more information out of
her. She didn’t get along well with her parents; they were extremely
conservative and didn’t approve of her career choice. She lived alone
and had no real friends in the city. She had been in one relationship
since college, and she’d broken it off three months ago.

evening, she was now extremely trusting of me. When the bar closed, I
suggested we continue the conversation at my place. She hesitated a
second before agreeing. I took that as a sign that she didn’t usually
go home with guys she met in bars, which was probably a smart policy.
A girl could run into all sorts of unsavory characters in a place like
this. Me, for example.

real apartment, of course, but one I was renting under an assumed name
in a complex that catered to upscale young singles. I didn’t want her
to know where I really lived, just in case something went wrong.

(It was clean and neat mainly because I spent almost no time there.)
I showed her to the couch and fixed another pair of drinks; light on
the booze this time, because we’d both need plenty of energy for what
was coming up. To her drink I added just a dash of a second,
different drug.

chatted some more, and gradually our bodies moved closer and closer
together. I managed to keep things calm until she’d finished her
drink; I wanted to make sure the drug had taken full effect before we
went to bed.

responded with a fierce passion that let me know that I’d gotten
things right. Making sure to keep control of the pace of things, I
moved us from kissing into necking and petting. Her hands were
vibrant, running across my chest, back and shoulders while she nibbled
greedily on my earlobe. I lightly cupped her breasts and she moaned.

glances at the clock on the wall) I began to go further, gradually
moving the center of my attention on her body from her breasts down
across her stomach. I caressed the insides of her thighs,
occasionally coming close to her crotch, but never actually fondling
her there. I could tell this was getting her excited.

she pulled her mouth away from mine and looked at me with flaming
eyes. “I need you,” she breathed softly.

commonly used in ancient India to heighten the female sex drive. Two
milligrams, taken orally twenty minutes before the beginning of
foreplay, was guaranteed to give a woman a mind-blowing orgasm, far
beyond what she could ever have achieved unaided. Five milligrams
would give such a powerful ride that she would probably come down with
some sort of mental damage. For all I knew, ten would probably give
her a heart attack. Naturally, it was highly addictive.

three years of expensive on-site research, I had found the recipe.
Requiring extracts from several rare plants, it cost a fortune to
manufacture. Luckily, I had a fortune available.

bedroom. Laying her gently down on the bed, I brushed my lips across
hers as I unbuttoned her blouse. She was constantly moaning with
pleasure now. I undressed quickly and lay down beside her. She
quickly stripped her clothes off and embraced me, her crotch thrusting
at my erect cock.

about fifteen minutes before the drug had its maximum effect. I
gently pushed her onto her back. Gently teasing her nipples with my
hands, I lowered my mouth to her crotch.

to tremble. Slowly, ever so slowly, in order to heighten her
awareness, I began to tickle her clit with my tongue.

my upper lip against her clit while I did.

thighs to give her a chance to cool down. After a minute or so of
this, I moved my attention back to her pussy. The first touch of my
tongue immediately sent her back up.

there for awhile. This would enhance the experience for her when I
finally did allow her to come.

“Ohhh… Alan… It’s never been like this before…I need you so
bad…”

relax and enjoy it.”

“God, Alan, I need you… I need you now. Pleeeeeeease.”

alongside hers. Kissing her lips, I placed the head of my erect shaft
at the entrance to her pussy. Gently, I began to make soft, short
strokes into her.

strokes. She was going wild with the sensations. I knew it was like
nothing she’d ever felt.

and began pumping my hard, eight-inch-long member all the way to the
back of her cunt. She was writhing beneath me like a woman possessed.

me tight as she screamed in pleasure. The walls of her pussy were
like a velvet vise squeezing my shaft. I rode her as hard as I could,
while her crotch thrust furiously at my cock.

boiled over and I began to come. My stick semen filled her cunt to
overflowing, and I felt a large amount of jism squeezing out of her
pussy around my cock.

a series of quick gasps as she struggled to catch her breath. I
kissed her on the neck. “That was great,” I said.

that before.”

Everything had gone perfectly.

up well before Suzanne did, so I surprised her with breakfast in bed.
She was delighted. After she’d finished, we made love again, and she
had another mind-blowing orgasm, thanks to the secret ingredient in
the orange juice. After she’d rested a bit, I told her I had to get
to work, and offered to drive her home. She accepted. I got her
phone number and gave her the number for my apartment, but told her
that I was going to be very busy at work, so I doubted I’d be there
much.

agreed. We made plans to go out to dinner at a fairly pricey
restaurant. I assured her that I was picking up the tab.

early, with a box tucked under my arm. She greeted me at the door
with towels wrapped around her hair and torso, obviously having just
gotten out of the shower. She ushered me into the living room and
showed me to the couch.

her.

and opening it up. Her eyes went wide as she looked inside. She
reached in and pulled out a black satin party dress that glittered in
the light. “Oh, Alan… you can’t do this. This is too much.”

hoping you’d wear it tonight.”

pulled out a pair of matching black pumps with five-inch heels. An
expression of concern crossed her face as she examined them. She
looked up at me questioningly.

get dressed.” With that, she got up and walked down the hall. I
smiled to myself. Another small step.

beautiful. Her blond hair cascaded over her shoulders, which were
bare except for the black straps of the dress. I’d bought the dress
half a size too small, so it squeezed her slightly, pushing her
breasts up over the front of the dress in an appetizing way. It
similarly hugged her thighs and legs, showing off her excellent
curves. The effect was amplified by the swing of her hips as she
walked on the high heels. She wore a pair of simple earrings and a
couple of gold bracelets on one arm.

“Let’s go.”

weather, current events, movies, and her career. I steered the
conversation away from myself. She trusted me implicitly now, and was
very open with me; I didn’t need to rely on a drug for that anymore.

She thought it was all incredibly romantic, and I knew she was falling
in love with me. She rested her head on my shoulder while we walked.

bedroom immediately, but I begged off. “Come on, there’s plenty of
time for that. Let’s sit down and have a drink first. Besides, I
thought it was only men that wanted to have sex right away after
getting home.” She laughed at that and allowed herself to be
persuaded to wait. She sat down on the couch while I went in to make
us drinks. Out of her sight, I added the contents of a small capsule
I was carrying to her glass.

had the previous night, and soon I was carrying her into the bedroom.
She was getting hot, and as soon as I put her down she immediately
began to take off her clothes. I stopped her as she reached for the
pumps on her feet. She looked up at me questioningly.

slightest hint of displeasure to creep into my face. She closed her
mouth, and said softly, “Okay.”

rest of her clothes and mine as well. She lay back and I moved over
her. As with the night before, I used my lips and tongue on her pussy
and clit to bring her to the edge of orgasms and hold her there for
several seconds, in order to heighten her desire and sensitivity.
When the time arrived, I lowered my rock-hard shaft directly into her
steamy pussy.

ecstasy. After a minute or two of this, I withdrew my cock. Gently
but firmly, I grabbed her legs, with the pumps still on them, and
raised them over her hips. I lowered them to my shoulders, giving my
cock a better angle at her pussy. Before she realized I was changing
our position, I thrust back into her.

deeply, savoring the feeling of her soft pussy walls against my cock.
Her moans increased in volume and frequency. “Yes…yes..YES!” She
was loving every minute of this.

down and began to fondle her erect nipples. She was tossing her head
from side to side as she bounced her ass on the bed, trying to draw me
in deeper on each stroke. Her moans reached a crescendo and merged
into one long scream of pleasure, as the walls of her hot, wet pussy
squeezed my dick, fueling my own orgasm. My cock throbbed as it
spurted jism into her cunt.

continued, my cum dribbling out of her pussy. We stayed locked
together for several minutes as she struggled for breath. I pulled my
softening dick out of her soaked pussy, a thin string of jism
following it. I lay down beside her and kissed her. “You were
fabulous,” I whispered.

you.”

bed,” of course), and once again she experienced a mind-blowing
orgasm. We lay in bed for awhile before I told her I had to get to
work. I promised her dinner again that night, which she eagerly
accepted. She was well on her way to being hooked.

This time, it was a dress in fire-engine red, a strapless body-hugging
design that left her knees exposed and tightly wrapped her hips and
thighs. Also included in the box were a pair of matching ladies’
gloves, two large gold hoop earrings and a pair of shiny red pumps
with five-inch heels.

of concern crossing her face. “Alan, you can’t keep buying me these
things. This is so… expensive.”

She was worried about looking like a prostitute. Which was really
kind of paranoid. The dress was a bit racy, but still within the
bounds of taste. Quite conservative compared to what she’d be wearing
before long.

said, you deserve it.” I kissed her gently on the cheek. She smiled
and went back into her bedroom to put it on.

dress sparkled in the light. Again, I’d bought it half a size too
small, so that her her breasts pushed out the top. I decided she was
right. The dress, combined with the pumps and earrings, did make her
look like a prostitute. Much more like an expensive, classy call girl
than a cheap street hooker, but a prostitute nonetheless. I asked her
to turn around for me so I could see the whole thing. She complied.
“You look gorgeous,” I told her.

shrimp and caviar. She was quite flattered at the amount of money she
knew I must’ve been spending on her. Again, we talked about
inconsequential things. After dinner, I surprised her by producing
tickets to an operatic version of Shakespeare’s “Hamlet” at the city
symphony hall. She was suitably impressed.

quite a few male heads as we strolled into the spacious lobby. I
bought us each a glass of champagne at the bar to sip while we waited.
She held her glass up between our faces. “To us,” she said.

smiled at that and took a drink from her glass, imbibing not only
champagne, but the dose of aphrodisiac I’d slipped into her glass.

found our seats. After a brief wait, the lights dimmed and the show
began.

I’d noticed had started squirming a bit. Suppressing my glee, I
leaned over to her. “Are you all right?” I whispered.

second scene, when Hamlet was talking to his father’s ghost. She
leaned over and whispered in my ear, “Alan… I need it.”

“You mean now?” I responded, perhaps a bit too loudly, since the woman
behind us shushed me.

want to have sex right here in this building?” I asked, forcing
incredulity into my voice.

urgently, “I need it so baaaad.”

several theater patrons. We hurried up the aisle to the foyer. She
frantically gripped the inside of my arm as I looked around for a place
we could slip into. I spied a pair of doors leading into what must be
the reception area. I led Suzanne over and stuck my head inside.

of chairs sitting around the outside wall. The table was covered by a
fancy tablecloth. Arranged tastefully on top of it was a staggering
array of food. No doubt it was set up for a reception during the
intermission. Nobody was in it now, though. I hurried Suzanne inside
and closed the door.

mine. I could feel the sexual energy bouncing around in her body as
she gnawed hungrily at my lips. Placing my hands on her ass, I lifted
her up. She wrapped her legs around me as I carried her to the edge
of the table and set her down.

lie down on the table with her ass on the edge. I pulled away just
long enough to unzip my pants and free my stiff cock. I pushed the
red dress up her sleek legs, bunching it up around her waist. I
shoved her panties to one side, revealing her already-soaked pussy.
The drug was clearly having its usual effect. “Please, Alan,
please…”

it comes, honey,” I told her as I thrust my thick shaft into her moist
pussy. She gave a loud moan of pleasure as my cock penetrated deep
into her cunt. I grabbed her hips and began to take long, slow
strokes, pulling her down onto my shaft with each thrust.

gripped the edge of the table, providing leverage for her to thrust
her ass into me with each stroke I took. She gave a sharp cry of
pleasure each time my cock pushed through the soft folds of her pussy.

Her eyes were closed as she twisted her head from side to side. As
her noises intensified, I began to worry that someone would walk in on
us. I decided that was the risk I had to take, though. I picked up
the pace, pounding my hard shaft more quickly into her silky, wet
cunt.

I was sure her moans would easily carry to the lobby. I didn’t care,
anymore, though, because I was about to come, as well. Her pussy
spasmed and gripped my cock tightly, and I felt my balls heave and
begin to spurt cum. “Oh, God! Nnnnnngh!” she moaned as her orgasm
swept over her. I shot my entire load into her pussy.

minute while my orgasm passed. Suzanne was still lying on the table,
her eyes closed, the red pumps on her feet resting on my shoulders,
breathing deeply and moaning softly to herself. I looked up…

fifteen. He was dressed in a theater uniform, and was standing in the
service door carrying a plate of shrimp hors d’ouvres. His eyes were
wide as saucers and his jaw was practically scraping the floor.

raised my index finger to my lips and made a gesture to be quiet. He
didn’t react, but just kept on staring. Suzanne’s eyes were still
closed, so she didn’t notice.

Suzanne. A mixture of semen and cunt juice dribbled out of her cunt
and began to pool on the table. I grabbed a nearby napkin and wiped
away some of the excess before replacing her panties. Gently, and
making sure to keep her facing away from the kid, I picked her up and
set her upright on the floor in front of. She stumbled a little
before regaining her footing. I reached down and pulled her dress
down to cover her legs again, smoothing it out with my hands.

gasped, “I can’t believe we just did that.”

She turned around to grab it off of the table, and caught sight of the
kid still standing in the doorway. She froze, startled.

wrong room. We’ll just be going now.” I grabbed Suzanne’s purse off
the table. She was still in shock. “Honey… let’s go.” I said,
pulling on her arm. She swallowed and allowed me to guide her out.

gave the kid a wink. He hadn’t moved since I’d first seen him.

to look both flushed and white as a sheet. “My God, Alan, do you
think he saw us?”

“But what if he had?”

beforehand. It was your idea, after all.”

stayed for the rest of the show, but she had trouble paying attention.
On the way home, she brought it up again.

could’ve gotten caught; I mean, that’s bad, but what I’m really
worried about is that I wanted to do it. I mean, I just got the urge
right there in the theater, and I had to have it.”

urge in all sorts of weird places. It’s not something you can
control.”

thoughtful for a minute, then she leaned her head on my shoulder and
placed a hand on my arm. “Maybe it’s just the effect you have on me,
Alan. If that’s what it is, I don’t mind at all.”

yes, you will.

after the episode in the theater. I didn’t want to take things too
fast just yet. So, I dropped her of at her apartment and promised to
call her the next day.

success. The champagne Suzanne had drunk before the show had
contained not one, but two drugs. The first was her normal
aphrodisiac. The second drug was what was called a neural association
enhancer. The effect of the drug was to temporarily increase the
ability of neurons in the subject’s brain to reconfigure themselves
and make new connections.

experiment in behavioral study involving a dog, some meat, and a bell.
Pavlov would ring the bell every time he fed the dog. After several
days of this, Pavlov found he could get the dog’s mouth to water by
ringing the bell even without producing the meat. The dog’s brain had
rewired itself to associate the bell with food. And thus Pavlov
discovered what scientists today call the Pavlovian response.

more quickly. Experiments on lab animals with a similar drug had
shown a dramatic decrease in the amount of time required to establish
Pavlovian responses, sometimes by a factor of as much as five or ten.
The version I had was tailored to the human brain chemistry. I had
obtained it illicitly through a contact of mine in the military, where
it was highly classified, and then reproduced it in my lab.

fuck at the theater. Her brain had begun to form associations between
the various elements of that episode; the hard table under her ass,
the danger of getting caught, the revealing attire she’d been wearing,
the feel of the heels on her feet during the act, the slutty feeling
of having sex in a public area, and, most importantly, the extreme
pleasure of the orgasm she’d experienced.

But after only a few more drug-assisted experiences like that one,
Suzanne would be well-trained, the Pavlovian response firmly embedded
in her brain. By the time I was done with her, whenever the bell
rang, she would crave meat. Not just from me. From anyone.

Chapter 2

Shooting Off at the Mouth

showed up early, bearing a gift. This time, it was a black halter
top, a short white skirt, a pair of black pumps with the standard
five-inch heels, and a couple pieces of gold jewelry. Again, I
watched uneasiness flicker across her face, but only for the briefest
of instants, before she smiled, thanked me, and went back to her
bedroom to put them on.

as leverage to get her to wear anything I wanted. But to get that, I
would’ve had to start using strongarm tactics, openly threatening to
break off the relationship if she didn’t do what I wanted. This was
something I’d have to do eventually, but it wasn’t necessary yet. For
now, she was still willing to believe that I was a nice guy who was
really interested in her, and just had sort of an odd thing about
buying her clothes. I’m sure she was more than a little in love with
me, as well. It was better to play on this for awhile, nurturing her
feelings toward me while gently nudging her in the direction I wanted.
So I took it easy on the clothes.

clothes were half a size too small, and pleasant bits of Suzanne
strained against the fabric here and there. The black and white
clothes squeezing her supple body made her look just a bit trashy.
She didn’t look like a hooker, though. More like a woman who just
wanted to be sure to get a lot of looks. I complimented her, as
usual, telling her how beautiful she was. She accepted all this in
her usual way, with a pretty smile and a kiss.

Suzanne drew more than a few lusty stares from the teenage boys ahead
of us in line, and a number of disapproving and envious glares from
their dates. I wrapped an arm around her waist and hugged her
protectively.

to get us to the movie well ahead of time, so that we’d be able to buy
refreshments. We did so, getting a large tub of popcorn and
_separate_ drinks; myself a large Coke, Suzanne a medium Diet Coke
with a couple of extra ingredients.

my arm around her, she leaned her head on my shoulders, and in every
way we behaved like an ordinary couple out on a date. Thirty minutes
into the movie, however, I felt Suzanne beginning to squirm against
me. “Suzanne?” I whispered. “Are you all right?”

“Uh… I’m fine. Just fine.”

felt Suzanne’s body rubbing against mine. “What’s the matter?” I
asked, trying to look concerned.

eyes. “I… I… I need it.”

The dosage of aphrodisiac I’d given her had been half again the size
of her normal dose.

squirmed past some annoyed people on our row to the aisle, and walked
out into the lobby. Fortunately, it was almost empty.

hall to a janitor’s closet. Thankfully, it was unlocked. We hurried
inside and she grabbed me and kissed me. Her body started humping
against mine through our clothing. I unzipped my pants and pulled out
my cock.

getting my next few words out. “I’m… uh… not… you know, ready.”

expression clouded over for a minute. “Well, it’ll be ready soon,
won’t it?” she asked, managing to avoid any sort of explicit
description.

don’t know.” I tried to look flustered.

necking. I fought with all my will to keep from getting hard. I’d
masturbated earlier that day in order to give myself some resistance,
but it was still hard to avoid my cock’s natural desire to spring to
action. When you’ve got a hot bitch like Suzanne trying to do the
bump-and-grind with you, it takes a lot of effort to keep your cock
from stiffening. But I persevered, and five minutes later, it was
still limp. Suzanne looked at me pleadingly. “What are we going to
do?”

wanted her to do, but it was important that she make the jump herself.

waited, praying her innocent young mind would figure it out. After
what seemed like an eternity, her left hand slowly, ever so slowly,
slid from my shoulder down my arm. I came to rest inches from my
cock. Suzanne was looking down at it, breathing hard, trying to steel
herself. With a faint tremble, her fingertips brushed my cock.

was the first time she had ever touched my cock. I fought it
desperately, willing myself not to get hard. Not yet! Suzanne closed
her eyes and gently touched my cock again, sending another spasm of
joy shooting up my spine. I was fighting a losing battle against
erection. Still trembling, Suzanne slowly began to rub my cock. She
was clearly very nervous about this, and only allowed the tips of her
fingers to touch my prick, rubbing it gently as it got bigger and harder.

touch and allowed my dick to get hard. Suzanne opened her eyes, a
nervous look on her face. I smiled reassuringly and kissed her. She
responded positively, increasing the pace of her strokes on my cock.

hand away. I would have been happy enough to let her keep stroking me
until I came, but it wouldn’t have been much fun for her. She needed
to have an orgasm in order for her Pavlov-drugged brain to make the
proper connections.

on the floor and spread her legs. Good, good, I though. She was
learning quickly. I pushed her skirt up over her waist and knelt
between her thighs. Her panties were wet with pussy juice. I pushed
them aside and drove my hard shaft into her cunt.

her pelvis at me, trying to draw as much of my cock as possible into
her silky pussy. I took long strokes, nurturing her growing orgasm,
listening to the soft moans escaping her lips. Her blond hair swirled
back and forth on the ground as her head twisted from side to side.
“Oh, God, Alan… Yes! Yes!”

screaming orgasm. She wrapped her legs around my ass, pulling me as
deeply as possible into her while her cunt squeezed my throbbing dick.
Her orgasm lasted nearly half a minutes. My cock, stimulated by the
pressure spasms of her pussy, shot several spurts of jism deep into
her cunt.

pulled out of her and got dressed again. Helping Suzanne to her feet,
I brushed her dress down and smoothed it out. As usual, she had had
her mind blown by the power of her orgasm. She snapped out of it
after a minute, and we went back to the movie.

causing her distress, as our quickie at the opera had, the interlude
in the closet seemed to have invigorated her, giving her a warm glow.
She happily sat through the rest of the flick, clinging to my arm, a
smile on her face. It seemed that the idea of sex in a public place
wasn’t quite so disturbing to her anymore.

after our usual bedtime drinks. I pretended to have trouble getting
it up again, and asked her to help me. She complied, rubbing my cock
with a bit more confidence. I held out as long as I could before
allowing myself to become erect. I then laid her on her back and
fucked her brains out.

Occasionally I would slip the drugs into her early in the evening, so
that she would get horny while we were still out. I was eager to
progress to the phase of her training, but I forced myself to hold
back. It was important to take things slowly, and let everything
proceed as if it were developing naturally. Pushing Suzanne too
quickly could ruin the relationship.

stroking my cock with her hands. Whenever it was possible, I rubbed
her clit while she was doing this to provide her with some enjoyment.
Eventually, I wanted to bring her to associate touching my cock with
her pussy getting wet. And of course, I always made sure that the
aphrodisiac and the Pavlov drug were working their magic before I
fucked her. And she always wore the high heels.

eagerly jacking my cock every time it came out of my pants, bringing
me quickly to erection. The girl had become quite skilled at giving
handjobs. Almost like a professional.

occasion. This time it was a pink summery dress with white polka-dots.
The top had a low-cut neckline, half a size too small as usual, so
that her breasts were slightly squeezed out the top. The skirt was
short, stopping several inches above her knees, so that her sleek legs
were well-displayed. And her legs looked even better on top of the
five-inch pink heels.

her, but simply smiled and thanked me. I knew she wasn’t overly fond
of them, but it was something she was willing to put up with. The
price she paid to be with me.

It was one of those tethered rides where the gondola is attached to
the ground by a rope. You pay the fare, and you’re allowed to ride
the balloon up and see the city for fifteen or twenty minutes, and then
the attendant pulls you back down.

reservation. I bought a pair of snow-cones which we slurped down
while waiting for the ride. The syrup from Suzanne’s cone colored her
lips and some of the skin around her mouth a bright cherry red. I
mused on this as I watched her eat her treat. The effect was to make
her lips look larger, changing the smiling mouth of the pretty,
innocent girl into the naturally pouting mouth of a cocksucking slut.
How appropriate.

climbed into the large wicker gondola. After a brief safety speech,
the attendant unhooked us and began reeling out the tether. The
balloon slowly rose into the night air. Suzanne and I looked over the
side of the basket at the shrinking park below us. After rising for
several minutes, the balloon reached the end of the rope and came to a
stop with a slight jerk. Suzanne snuggled against me on the narrow
bench.

felt Suzanne’s hand brushing my crotch. I looked at her, and she
looked back pleadingly. “Alan… I need you.”

“Let’s go ahead.”

out my flaccid dick. She began to caress it as usual, attempting to
bring me to erection.

important that her attempts to get me hard with a handjob fail
tonight. I’d thought I was having a tough time keeping myself soft
two weeks ago at the movie theater, but that was nothing compared to
what I was fighting against now. Suzanne had become quite the
proficient giver of handjobs, and it was a struggle to resist.

started, I was still limp. This was several times as long as it’d
ever taken her to get me hard before. Suzanne looked at me with
almost the same pleading expression she’d had on her face two weeks
ago at the movie theater. “What’s wrong, Alan? Why isn’t it
getting… hard?” She must’ve been desperate. This was the most
explicit language she’d ever used.

flabbergasted.

hard. Again, with a Herculean effort, I resisted. Five minutes
later, she paused again, frustrated and horny. She was becoming
increasingly fidgety, desperate for cock.

one… other thing you… could try…” I forced out, faking
sheepishness. I gently touched a finger to her mouth. Suzanne’s face
took on a disturbed look as she struggled with the idea.

Slowly, ever so slowly, she began to bend her knees, lowering herself
to face my cock. With the fingers of one hand, she tentatively
circled the base of my cock. Balanced on the pumps, with one hand
against the wall of the gondola to support herself, she slowly leaned
forward, her tongue extending itself from her mouth.

and that alone almost sent me over the edge. I contained myself,
though, and only let out a small moan. Hesitantly, Suzanne brought
her lips down to touch my cock. A tingling shot up my spine. Slowly,
her lips parted, and my cock entered her wet, warm mouth. She paused
and looked up at me, her lips encircling my prick, a questioning look
on her face.

much as someone whose mouth is stuffed full of cock can smile).
Slowly, she began to pump her head up and down on my shaft. She
wasn’t experienced, but she more than made up for that with sheer
enthusiasm. Soon she was pumping her mouth rapidly up and down my
stiff shaft. Occasionally, she would look up at me. That almost made
me come. Squatting on those high pumps, wearing those tight clothes,
her lips encircling a mouthful of my thick cock, Suzanne looked like
nothing more than a cheap whore.

wait. If she didn’t get to come, the whole episode would be wasted.
So I gently pushed her off my cock and told her I was ready. There
wasn’t enough space in the gondola to lie down, so I pulled her up to
a standing position. I lifted her skirt and thrust her panties aside
to expose her sopping wet pussy. Placing my hands on her ass, I
lifted her into the air, rested her ass on the bench, and impaled her
on my dick.

She wrapped her legs around me, her heels digging into my ass, trying
to pull me even deeper into her cunt. I withdrew until the tip of my
cock was just barely inside her pussy, and then I slammed it info her
again, hard. Suzanne squealed in pleasure. “Oh, yes, Alan…”

it slow. I started thrusting into her quickly and forcefully,
pounding my cock into her velvety pussy. Each time, I plunged my full
length in, filling her cunt with my balls resting against her ass,
then withdrawing until my cockhead was just barely touching her pussy
lips. She squealed with delight each time I slammed into her. The
gondola rocked slightly with each thrust. Soon, she was coming like a
storm, her cries carrying in the night air. At the same time, my jism
spurted into her waiting cunt, overflowing and dripping out onto the
floor.

gondola to come back down. Suzanne’s hair was a bit tousled, and I
heard a couple of snickers from a pair of teenage boys as we left the
balloon ride area.

was right to build on what Suzanne had learned in the balloon. Back
at her apartment, I fixed the standard drinks (including the Pavlovian
drug for her) and soon we were in bed together. She didn’t even think
about taking off the heels this time. Good girl! I mentally
congratulated her.

suggested that we might want to try something in which we might both
give each other pleasure. I was careful to avoid any explicit
wording, so that she would think this was as new to me as it was to
her.

her (not using that name, of course). She would lie above me, her
head at my crotch, and her crotch at my head, so that I could “lick
her down there,” and she could “you know, do what you did on the
balloon ride.”

and she positioned herself above me on her hands and knees.
Teasingly, I tickled her cunt with my nose and tongue, causing her to
gasp. Slowly, she lowered her mouth onto my cock and began to pump.
I encouraged her by licking her clitoris, occasionally giving it a
short suck with my lips. She responded by increasing the tempo of her
pumping.

I felt her tongue begin to caress the underside of my cock as she
continued to bob her head up and down on my shaft. God, that felt
good. I felt a powerful orgasm welling up in my balls. I began to
thrust my tongue into her wet cunt. She shuddered in pleasure.

only a few days ago, and already I had her giving head like a pro.
Her tongue was now swirling back and forth around my cock. Now, for
the real test.

the pressure of semen preparing to burst out. “I’m about to come,
honey… go ahead and swallow it.” She didn’t try to break away, but
just kept on pumping her head up and down on my shaft. The drugs and
my cunt-licking had pushed her over the edge. She would do whatever I
asked, just so that she could come. The bitch was mine. She didn’t
realize it yet, but she was all mine.

orgasm just as I shot my load down her throat. Her whole body shook
as she came, and my cock pumped wad after wad of jism into her mouth.
Following my instructions, she sucked it all down. She was too far
gone with pleasure to think about doing anything else. A dribble of
my cum, mixed with her saliva, trickled out of one corner of her
mouth, running down her chin.

drug-enhanced orgasm thundered through her body. I kept working at
her clit in order to stretch it out as long as possible. When it
finally subsided, my dick fell out of her mouth, and she rolled over
and flopped on her back beside me, a stunned look on her face.

honey? Wasn’t it good for you?”

turning into?”

whatever they want?”

It feels cheap.”

two people who love each other giving each other…”

each…”

in the corners of her eyes.

that absolutely.” I was lying, of course.

salty taste of my own semen in my mouth. “You’re so wonderful. I
love you, too.” She rested her head on my chest and closed her eyes.
Soon, she was fast asleep.

“breakfast in bed,” I got up and served breakfast in her dining room.
(Actually, it was more of a “dining nook.”) When she woke up and came
out into the kitchen to find me, I told her to go back and put on her
pumps. She complied without hesitation. By this time, thanks to the
drug, her brain had been coaxed into forging a link between high heels
and sex.

looking sexy as all hell. We sat down to eat. Her glass of orange
juice contained the usual drugs. I made the meal into a long,
drawn-out affair, so that she started getting hot midway through.
When she at last told me, I informed her that she would have to suck
me off in order to get me hard first.

feet, balanced on the heels, sucking my dick like there was no
tomorrow. I reached down and played with her tits, eliciting moans of
pleasure in between her loving strokes on my cock. Her head bobbed up
and down on my shaft as she sucked like a vacuum.

turned her around to face the table and gently pushed her down until
she was flat on her stomach, her luscious ass facing up at me. I
spread her legs apart and proceeded to fuck her pussy from behind,
pushing her into the table with every thrust. Moaning and gasping the
whole time, she came like a bitch in heat as I shot my load into her
creamy cunt.

Each time, I brought a new outfit for her. Sometimes they were
expensive, sometimes cheap. but they were always promiscuous. Soon
after she first learned to suck cock, I noticed that she would greet
me at the door wearing a bathrobe and high heels. She had been
conditioned to the point of having a psychological need for the heels.

public place. Once she got hot while we were walking down a crowded
city street, so I rushed her into a nearby hotel, rented a room, and
fucked her brains out. Another time, I fucked her in a phone booth in
a bar.

we 69ed, I made sure that she swallowed my jism, and that she
experienced an orgasm at the same time. In this way, she would soon
grow to enjoy swallowing come.

mentally controlling my own orgasm as much as I could and by varying
the pace of the fuck to control hers, I manipulated things so that she
orgasmed right after I began to come. Soon she would associate the
pleasure of the orgasm with the feeling of an ejaculation in her cunt.
With luck, she would learn to use her cunt muscles to massage the dick
filling her pussy, so that she could get the come she craved out of
it.

aphrodisiac. Soon I was able to fuck her almost immediately after she
told me she “needed it,” rather than having to go through the hassle
of eating her out to get her wet and ready.

theater. It was reasonably safe, since the theater wasn’t crowded,
and there was nobody in the last three or four rows, but Suzanne did
freeze once or twice as people walked past on the way to or from the
snack bar. No one saw us, but I brought her to orgasm so hard she
almost screamed in spite of herself.

near the end of the movie, so we left, and headed back to my car. We
were halfway across the parking lot when her hand shot to my crotch
and her teeth grabbed my lips. She let out a moan of need.

on the hood of a truck nearby. She lay back invitingly. I unzipped
her black leather miniskirt, and discovered to my surprise that she
wasn’t wearing any panties. I look up at her questioningly.

stammered.

having her never wear panties, but I thought I’d have to coax her
through that like I had everything else. Suzanne was going to be a
better slut than I’d ever imagined.

Suzanne lifted her legs and rested them on my shoulders. She was
wearing black fishnet stockings that night. By then, I was able to
pretty much dress her as I pleased. Grabbing her tits through the
fabric of the pink halter top, I positioned my cock at the mouth of
her cunt and slammed it home.

have been really in need of a fucking that time, because she came
within thirty seconds of so. By the time she’d come down, I was still
hard. Her cunt relaxed and stopped caressing my cock, so I wasn’t
getting as much as usual out of this.

first, I was angry. How dare the bitch beg me to fuck her and then
push me out? But then I realized what she was doing.

Crouching in front of me, balanced on the stiletto heels, she took my
cock into her mouth.

blowjob on her own before. The conditioning had really worked. She
pumped her head up and down on my rock-hard cock like there was no
tomorrow, tongue rapidly circling my shaft. In the dim light of the
parking lot, balanced on black stiletto heels, her tits overflowing
out of the tight pink halter, the huge hoop earrings swinging back and
forth as her head bobbed up and down on my prick, Suzanne looked
slutty as all hell. Which was how I wanted her to look.

the cum beginning to boil up through my cock, and pumped harder. My
jism spurted out of my prick into her hot, eager mouth and she
greedily slurped it down. One strand escaped from the corner of her
mouth and slowly crept down her chin. When I was done coming, she
released my cock and closed her eyes. Slowly, trembling, she raised
one finger to her face and wiped up the escaping droplet of cum. Her
lips closed around the finger and she sucked on it.

soft moan escaped her lips. She was coming again! She had
experienced an orgasm just from tasting my cum. I was so proud of her
at that moment. I couldn’t let her know that I understood what was
going on, though. Not yet. I watched as the shuddering subsided. A
drop of pussy juice fell from her cunt to the pavement.

she said hurriedly. She stumbled to her feet, zipping up the dress and
running her hands through her hair. “Just… uh… a little dazed, I
guess.”

the car.

tasted come, I was prepared to take the next step. A couple nights
later, when we were in bed at her house, I made the move. I was
plowing my throbbing cock into her cunt, getting the usual moans of
delight, and savoring the feel of the fishnet stockings on my chest.
(By this time, she always wore pumps, stockings, and jewelry while
being fucked.) I brought us toward orgasm together. When I felt my
cock begin to throb like it was about to start spurting cum, rather
than stay inside her as usual, I pulled out and moved up her body.

clit, and began rubbing her clit. She closed her eyes, and resumed
her moaning. She ground her pelvis against my fingers. Keeping my
hand working on her cunt, I moved up and straddled her body, kneeling
with one leg on each side of her, my knees almost rubbing her armpits.
With my other hand, I furiously jacked at my shaft. Just as she began
to orgasm, I felt myself about to come. I aimed my shaft at her
pretty, unsuspecting face, and began to shoot my wad.

to notice. The second splashed across her lips and chin. A tiny bit
dripped into her mouth between her parted lips. The third hit her
forehead above her right eyebrow. I watched as her tongue darted out
to sample the cum around her mouth. My fourth spurt went into her
hair. Her tongue was now trying to bring as much cum as it could into
her mouth. My last gob of jism hit her left ear.

her a goodnight kiss, and, as usual, she went right to sleep, still
dazed from the fucking she’d gotten. She looked quite the picture of
the contented little whore as she dozed off to sleep, her faced
covered with my come.

love for me. By the way she talked when we went out, you’d think she
was still the same woman she’d always been. But before that evening
I’d always seen a sort of worshipful adoration in her eyes whenever
she looked at me, as though the world revolved around me and I could
do no wrong. I never saw that again after the night when I came on
her face for the first time. It was gone, replaced by a sort of
wariness.

night I came on her face, she was actively helping me, her hands
jacking up and down on her shaft, teasing the head with her tongue.
She was quite eager to help me come and spurt jism all over her face.
Afterwards, she would use her hands to wipe it all up and put it in
her mouth, where she would swallow it, often bringing her to another
orgasm.

until I was nice and hard, and then withdrew and placed my cock in the
valley between her boobs. Her chest was an ample 34C; fuckable, but
not perfect. Maybe someday I’d get something done about that. In the
meantime, I began to move my hips, sliding my cock up and down between
her tits. I pushed her breasts together around my shaft, squeezing
the nipples as I formed a tube for my cock.

that she should squeeze them around my cock. With my left hand, I
reached behind me and played with her pussy while I rubbed my shaft up
and down between her tits.

her usual trance-like state, Suzanne gathered all my jism up on her
fingers and licked it off, sending her up once again.

playing with her nipples as she squeezed my dick, and licking the head
of my shaft every time it thrust forward through her cleavage.

I didn’t have to touch her pussy at all. Her progress was amazing.
In less than a month, I’d completely changed this bitch. Using her
body’s natural responses, augmented by a couple of drugs, I’d turned
her from an ordinary woman into a cock-hungry slut.

Chapter 3

Taking charge

cunt, or kneeling in front of me sliding her lips up and down my hard
shaft, she was always willing and eager. The girl was in love with my
cock and would do everything she knew how to do to get it to yield its
load of precious cum. When she was getting fucked, Suzanne was every
bit the cock-craving slut.

becoming increasingly unhappy. She tried to hide it from me, but it
was obvious from the look in her eyes that she was no longer the
giddily-in-love Montana girl that I’d been dating a month earlier.
She wasn’t miserable, but she was definitely unhappy. I assumed that
what was happening was that she was starting to worry about what she
was becoming.

going to church every Sunday morning and Wednesday night. Despite the
fact that she’d been asked out on plenty of dates in high school,
she’d only kissed one boy before going away to college. In college,
of course, she’d been exposed to the wider world, getting intimate
with several guys, and having sex with two of them. Those experiences
had helped her discover that sex could be a beautiful thing between
two people who loved each other. She’d told me all of this at one
time or another.

from Montana who’d been taught by her parents and her church that sex
was essentially an evil act, one that good people only engaged in when
it was absolutely necessary to create another human life. Enjoying
sex was evil, she’d been taught, and women who enjoyed sex were trashy
sluts.

her any distress, because she’d been in love with the two guys she’d
had sex with. Similarly, the mind-blowing orgasms she’d experienced
during our time together hasn’t been of any concern, because she’d
been madly in love with me, and she’d thought I was in love with her.

mores instilled in her by her upbringing were trying to reassert
themselves. The love she’d felt for me before had made her feel
secure about enjoying sex, but it was losing its power, and losing
ground to the old taboos.

sex. When she was fired up and hot to trot, she was still the same
fuck-hungry nympho she’d always been. And since she tried to hide it
from me, I could plausibly pretend not to notice the change in her
mood. So her increasing unhappiness was nothing to worry about.

looking at me out of the corner of my eye. I would turn to look at
her, and, just for an instant, catch sight of wary, suspicious look on
her face. Her expression would always change to one of pleasant
happiness as soon as turned my head, but slowly enough that I could
catch a brief glimpse into her mind.

her to a whole world of pleasure she’d never know before, and she was
starting to suspect I had some sort of ulterior motive.

some clothing for her when I picked her up, or told her ahead of time
what I wanted her to wear. She always complied. She never confronted
me about the clothes I made her wear, or the tit-fucking, although I
knew they bothered her.

about these things, when she obviously enjoyed wearing the clothes and
having her tits fucked. Also, I’m sure she was worried that if she
started an argument, I might leave her. Like I said, she was addicted
to the sex. I planned to drive her to rebellion eventually — that
would be necessary before the proper relationship could be established
between us — but in the meantime, I was content to let things go on
as they were.

nymphomaniac. All I had to do was slip her some aphrodisiac into a
drink, and thirty minutes later, Suzanne was lying on the floor,
eagerly taking my rock-hard cock into her wet pussy, or running her
lips and tongue up and down my shaft. Her sexual skills, though not
complete, were well-enough developed for the time being. I spent the
next month, the third of our relationship, moving her in a new
direction.

arrange for her to drink something, so I could drug her, and then wait
half an hour or so for her to get hot and beg me to do it to her.
This had been fine for awhile; I’d even gotten quite a bit of
enjoyment out of the challenge of arranging a drugging. But
ultimately, the drug was a liability.

frustrating. Several times I’d been dying to fuck her, and been
unable to arrange a drugging. For another, if I kept this up long
enough, the chances were good that Suzanne would notice me drugging
her beverages. That wouldn’t completely ruin my plans, but it would
force me to change them quite a bit. What I needed to do was bring
Suzanne more fully under my control.

picnic in the park. We had just finished feeding a couple pieces of
bread to the ducks in the pond. (I had arranged this, and many other
“romantic” activities like it, in hopes of reigniting her fading love
for me.) We had returned to our spread blankets and begun enjoying
the lunch I’d packed in the basket that morning: sandwiches, chips,
and bottled juice.

Suzanne. She rose, confused. “What’s the matter, Alan?”

hurried up the hill toward a stand of trees and bushes.

good reason. This was the first time I’d led her away to get fucked
that she hadn’t already been feeling horny. She’d had the drug, all
right, but it hadn’t taken effect yet. Nonetheless, she followed me.

outside view. Gently, I pushed her down to the ground and made her
lie on her back. I spread her legs and knelt between them. She was
getting quite nervous. Her mind wasn’t prepared to have sex in an
undrugged state.

a dozen times before?” I asked.

what to say. What she wanted to say, of course, was that this was
all wrong, that _she_ was the one who was supposed to tell me she
“needed it,” not the other way around. Obviously, she realized how
selfish this would sound, because she didn’t actually say it. “I
don’t think I… I’m ready…” she protested feebly.

that, I lowered my mouth to her dry cunt. She nervously forced a
smile and lay back on the ground, clenching her fists at her sides.

was tough going. She was extremely tense, with all her worries about
getting caught and going to hell for being a slut running loose in her
mind. There was no way I could possible eat her into arousal.

few minutes. The change was sudden and dramatic. Suzanne’s body
relaxed, and she began to moan in pleasure as I continued to lick her
slit. She put her hands on my head, pushing it into her crotch,
bucking against my mouth. “Oh, God, that’s it, Alan, oh yessss…”

wild. I tasted the first gush of pussy juice as she began to respond
to my attention.

I positioned myself over her. “Here I come, honey, here I come,” I
told her as I shoved my cock deep into her sopping wet pussy.

error, she’d learned to use her cunt muscles to enhance my pleasure.
As I fucked her, her pussy massaged my cock, sending waves of pleasure
down my spine. Suzanne was an incredible fuck by now.

expertly squeezing my dick. The feel of my jism splashing into her
cunt was enough to send her over the edge into an orgasm. She bucked
and heaved, slamming her pelvis into me as my engorged dick shot my
seed into her belly. I collapsed on top of her, spent, as she
shrieked her way through her orgasm.

all our previous fucks was one of timing. Up until then, I’d always
given Suzanne the drug, and then waited for her to tell me she was
horny before fucking her. But this time, I had indicated to her that
_I_ was horny, and needed to fuck, before she had started getting
horny herself. Soon afterward, though, the drug had kicked in and
she’d felt the desire to screw. Her brain would associate the desire
(as well as the orgasm) with my telling her that I needed to screw
her. This would come in useful later on.

episodes of the first kind, the ones that I allowed her to initiate,
and phased in the second form, the ones that I started. Usually, I
timed it so that things happened in some public area, such as a
theater. We’d be sitting together watching a movie, or a concert, or
whatever, when I would suddenly grab her arm and stand up, pulling her
up with me. I’d lead her quickly out into the lobby and into whatever
semi-private area I could find. In a matter of minutes, she’d be down
on her knees, sucking my rock-hard dick like a three-dollar whore.

dick into her mouth would get her excited. And when the drug took
effect a few minutes later, and started her pussy juices flowing, her
brain took it as confirmation of this association. The Pavlov drug,
in turn, helped the brain to rewire itself to reflect the new
knowledge.

swallow every last drop of jism while her body shuddered in orgasm.
Sometimes I would pull away early, reposition her, and fuck her wet
pussy. She seemed to especially enjoy taking it from behind. I would
bend her over a table, or whatever surface was convenient, and she
would lie on her stomach, bucking against me as I pounded into her
sopping wet pussy. All the while, her well-trained cunt muscles would
massage my dick until I came, which always got her really excited.

face. While she was sucking my cock, I would reach down and give her
nipples a single firm squeeze. I’d developed this as the signal for
tit-fucking. She would respond by letting my dick slide out of her
mouth and readjusting her position so that her boobs were level with
my stomach. Then she’d place my rock-hard cock between her tits and
squeeze them tightly around it. Slowly at first, she would jack her
entire body up and down, squeezing and kneading her tits as they moved
up and down along my shaft. Every time my cock thrust into her face,
she would give it a quick lick with her tongue.

down on my shaft, her eyes closed in orgasmic pleasure, I had to
struggle to keep myself from coming in the first ten seconds. She was
one hot bitch.

start to throb with my imminent ejaculation. Suzanne could feel this,
and when it happened her response was always the same. She would take
my pulsating dick in her hand, point it at her face, close her eyes,
and begin to jack furiously at it.

she would start to shudder. As my sticky white come covered her
forehead, cheeks, nose and chin, she would try to wipe it up with her
free hand and bring it to her mouth. By the time I finished shooting
my load, she would be experiencing a full-on orgasm, swallowing as
much of my cum as she could get into her mouth. She never got it all,
though, and when she came down from her orgasm she would sit there,
breathing heavily, her face and tits glistening with come.

dropped the Suzanne-initiated episodes altogether. From that point
on, I fucked her whenever and wherever I wanted to, and she had no
say in the matter.

of changing the amount of time between when I slipped her the
aphrodisiac and when I unzipped my fly. But the association formed in
her brain was very different. These new encounters would reinforce in
her subconscious mind the notion that she should get hot whenever I
indicated a desire to fuck her. And, as usual, the Pavlov drug was
making her very receptive to these sorts of associations.

she’d been that in the park. I would always have to calm her down and
eat her out or finger her twat for awhile to get her to relax. And at
first, even this had little effect; she would remain tense and fidgety
until the aphrodisiac kicked in five or ten minutes later, at which
point she dived eagerly into slut mode.

annoying to have to sit there and twiddle her clit for ten minutes when
I knew damn well that the aphrodisiac would heat her up soon no matter
what I did. But this was important. So I stuck with it, and
persevered through the inconvenience.

attention, even before the aphrodisiac hit her. Once again, she was
learning a lesson, that getting attention from me would lead
eventually to an orgasm. Quite soon, she had reached the point where
the mere touch of my hands or mouth on her cunt would send her right
up. And a week after that, I only had to give the merest suggestion
of wanting to fuck, and she’d be eager to go. This was exactly the
effect I wanted. Of course, I still made sure she was flying on the
aphrodisiac before I let her orgasm.

in her, I moved on to the next step. First, I set aside the Pavlov
drug for awhile. At this point, Suzanne was as well-trained as was
really necessary. Later, I would bring it back, but for now it would
only get in the way. (Plus, the stuff was expensive.) Slowly, over a
carefully planned period of six weeks, I began to lower the dosage of
aphrodisiac I gave Suzanne before fucking her.

riskiest part of the whole procedure, and I really didn’t know exactly
what would happen. Even though I had known it was coming, the sudden
decrease worried me. I could tell that her orgasms were less intense.
The air of general unhappiness that had surrounded her for the past
couple months thickened.

been. It was important not to lose her now. Surprisingly, the
lessening intensity of her orgasms drove her to put more and more
energy into fucking, as though she thought it was her fault that she
wasn’t enjoying it as much, and she was trying to make up for it. I
actually felt sorry for the poor girl, and even a bit guilty. Here
I’d spent several months teaching her that sex was the most important
thing in life, making it the end-all, be-all of her existence, and now
I was pulling it away from her. And she thought it was her fault.

began to compensate for the decrease in the aphrodisiac dosage, and
her orgasms started creeping back up to their previous heights.
According to all the literature I’d read, this was supposed to happen;
the effect of the Pavlov drug was not confined to conscious actions
and desires. Rather, it reached out to affect all aspects of bodily
function. If you had a pin stuck into your toe repeatedly as you
listened to Beethoven’s Fifth while on the drug, hearing
“Da-da-da-daaaaah” in the future would cause you to feel a prickling
pain in your toe. Not just wince your eyes in anticipation of pain,
but actually feel real pain.

another. So I was visibly relieves when Suzanne’s body overcame the
decrease in drug dosage and began to deliver inhumanly strong orgasms
once again, as it had been taught. She was visibly happier; in fact,
she was happier than she’d been since the first time my come had
covered her face.

at least once a day, gradually reducing the dosage of aphrodisiac to
zero. Her sex drive remained rock steady for the rest of that period.
I was frankly amazed at the ability of her body to compensate for the
loss of the drug.

and told her to be ready to go out for dinner at 6:30, wearing the red
dress that I had given her on our second date.

kiss. “Hi, honey,” she said, bright and cheery. The moment of truth
had arrived.

push gently downward. With barely a second’s hesitation, she sunk to
her knees in front of me. Her fingers nimbly undid my pants and
brought out my rapidly stiffening cock. She lovingly caressed it a
few times, and then took it into her hot, wet, mouth.

deep strokes. At the top of each stroke, my cockhead would almost
slip out of her mouth, and at the bottom, my pubic hair would tickle
her nose. Suzanne had become very proficient at deep-throating after
discovering that it was the best way to get a lot of come. Her tongue
swished back and forth around my dick as she hungrily sucked on it,
occasionally flicking out of her mouth between her lips and my cock.
I placed my hands on her head and gently guided her up and down my
shaft. A thin coating of her saliva glistened on my dick.

Throughout the last week or so, as I’d continued to reduce the
aphrodisiac dosage toward zero, I’d constantly worried about what
would happen at the end. The decreasing size of the doses had not had
any effect on her sex drive, but I’d wondered whether that final step
might be fatal one. There’s a big difference between a tiny bit of
drug in your system, and no drug at all. I was relieved that Suzanne
could function just as well without the drug. Having to shoot her up
before she got fucked each time would be a serious impediment to my
plans for her.

to pump faster, swirling her tongue around my shaft at ninety miles an
hour. I released my load into her waiting mouth. She eagerly
swallowed as much as she could, but several drops of come escaped from
her mouth and trickled down her chin. Her eyes closed as a powerful
orgasm shuddered through her body.

bedroom. She emerged some time later with the come wiped from her
chin, and her makeup reapplied. She gave me a long, deep kiss. I
could smell my come on her breath.

ate in our own private room, with our own waiter. After the meal, I
sent the waiter away. Rising from my chair, I walked over to stand in
front of Suzanne. Bending over, I gave her a deep kiss as rubbed her
nipple through the taut fabric. Her hand shot to my crotch and
squeezed my rapidly stiffening dick. With nothing more than one
simple gesture, I had turned the quiet, refined lady with whom I had
eaten dinner into a cock-craving slut who would do anything to feel
warm jism shoot into her body.

facing me. Knowing what was coming, she pulled her dress up to expose
her cunt and lifted her legs to my shoulders. “Oh, God,” she moaned,
“I need it, Alan. I need it bad.” I glanced down as I pulled out my
rock-hard cock and saw that she was already wet. It had taken her
fifteen seconds! “Alannnnn… I need iiiiit!” she pleaded.

at the mouth of her cunt. “Here it comes, babe,” I told her, and
slammed into her.

hot pussy. I paused for a moment, just to listen to her moans. “Oh,
yes, yes…” Then, overcome by the display in front of me, I began to
piston my shaft in and out of her silky-smooth cunt. She responded,
thrusting her hips at me with each stroke. Her well-toned cunt
muscles writhed around my cock.

dishes out of the way. She allowed herself to be pushed back until
she was lying flat on the table. I leaned forward and grasped one
breast in each hand as I thrust my shaft in and out of her.

cock as deep into her cunt as possible. She emitted a moan of
disappointment as I pulled out of her pussy. I climbed onto the table
and straddled her stomach. Like a well-trained animal responding to a
familiar situation, she grabbed her tits and squeezed them around my
cock.

She lapped at my cock each time it thrust through her cleavage into
her face. I kept it slow at first because her skin was dry, but after
a while the pussy juice on my cock combined with her saliva to
lubricate her tits, and I began to fuck faster. She gasped and moaned
as I slid my shaft up and down in the valley between her breasts.
Thanks to the training with the Pavlov drug, she got off on this just
as much as she got off on sucking cock or getting her cunt fucked.

chest, I positioned my cock over her face. Suzanne grasped it with
one hand and began to jack up and down. When I came, she aimed the
jism into her mouth, and my first spurt splashed across her parted
lips and onto her tongue. She moved my dick for the next two wads of
come, taking these on her cheeks and nose. She took the next one on
the chin, and then placed my dick in her mouth and slurped down the
rest, sending her into another orgasm.

that just four months ago belonged to a shy aspiring model from rural
Montana who’d only slept with a man three times in her life now
belonged to a finely tuned sex machine. With the slightest
provocation, her calm, demure personality would drop away, and in its
place would be a well-trained living fuck doll.

first time was on the way home, when we got stuck in a traffic jam. I
was getting angry at the delay, because I’d been in a hurry to get
home and fuck Suzanne again.

assuming that I would have to get home and get the aphrodisiac into
her system before I could fuck her. But I was missing the obvious: I
didn’t need the drug to get her hot anymore. I could make use of her
body whenever I felt like it. I kicked myself as I began to unzip my
fly. Suzanne looked over at me, saw what I was doing, and immediately
leaned over to finish the job. She freed my cock from the confines of
my pants, and immediately went to work. Five minutes later, I shot my
jism down the throat of a very contented little slut.

again on her dining room table. No preamble; I just lifted her onto
the table. She immediately lay back and pulled up her dress. I came
hard in her, and she climaxed every bit as forcefully as she had when
she’d sucked my cock in the same room four hours earlier.

cherished the freedom I had to fuck her whenever and wherever I wanted
to, without having to get her to drink something first.

horny. As soon as the train pulled away from the station, I pushed her
onto one of the seats. Without hesitation, she lifted her skirt. I
fucked her hard for the next two minutes, and we both came just as the
train pulled into the next station. A couple of teenage boys saw us
and stared as we cruised past them. I stood up and zipped up my pants
as Suzanne pushed her skirt down and brushed it smooth. We passed the
snickering teenagers as we left the station. Suzanne, in a post-fuck
reverie, was oblivious, but I threw them a wink.

took Suzanne into a phone booth and had her suck me off. She complied
with pleasure, leaving some of her pussy juice behind on the floor of
the booth.

constant use. When she wasn’t in sex-toy mode, though, she was
becoming more and more morose. I couldn’t get her to talk about it.
I’m sure that part of her mind was becoming increasingly alarmed at
the growing casualness with which I fucked her, and that part was
desperate to leave me.

couldn’t even consider the thought of giving it up. Thanks to the
training I’d given her, the weakest of the four orgasms she had in an
average day was far stronger than the most powerful orgasm any other
woman could expect to experience in an entire lifetime. Women have
become addicted to sex far less powerful than what I was giving
Suzanne.

I’m not really sure; I certainly wouldn’t have expected myself to be
capable of it before I started doing it to Suzanne. My theory is than
any other man who had a hot pussy and a skilled mouth available
twenty-four hours a day would find it difficult not to make use of
them at least four times a day. When I was feeling really horny, I
could do her six or seven times in one day.

bothering her, and she let me dictate almost every detail of her life.
I moved into her apartment. I didn’t even discuss it with her; I just
showed up with a suitcase one evening and told her that I’d be living
with her from now on, and I’d need someplace to put my clothes. She
didn’t raise a finger in protest; she just obediently walked back into
her bedroom and made space for me in the dresser and closet.

this to even greater extremes than I had previously. When we went
someplace elegant, like a play or society ball, I would have her dress
in something elegant, but bordering on trashy, like the red dress I’d
gotten her for our second date.

her almost like a hooker. One of the outfits I liked consisted of a
white fishnet bodysuit that covered her torso, leaving her breasts and
nipples visible through the mesh; a short black denim skirt; and a
white denim jacket that was cut in such a way as to be impossible to
close, but which would just barely conceal her nipples. The gap
between her tits was openly displayed, and anyone who cared to watch
closely enough could usually get a glimpse of nipple. I bought
several of each component of this suit in different colors, so that
she could go in black or red or whatever combination of colors I felt
like.

halter top with horizontal black and white stripes and a black-and-red
pleated skirt. On her feet she wore red-and-white-striped socks and
red spiked heels. The outfit was completed by a pair of white kids
gloves with red polka dots, a black bow in her hair, and a pair of red
plastic hoop earrings with white spots. This outfit was the least
slutty of her “casual” ensembles, but it still got the attention of
plenty of people, particularly older men, who were no doubt drawn by
the almost childlike, yet extremely sexy look of it.

slut ensemble. This was a black halter top with an obscenely low
neckline; a shiny red leather skirt, cut extremely short, just barely
covering her ass and hugging her legs tight; and a pair of shiny black
leather boots with six-inch stiletto heels that covered her legs up
above her knees. Again, this outfit could be done in several color
combinations, but black/red was my favorite.

sometimes I just let her legs go bare. I always included high heels.
(By this time, she had become so attached to high heels that she would
probably be a nervous wreck without them. Aside from that, the
tendons on the backs of her ankles had contracted from never being
stressed, and it would have been extremely painful for her to stand,
let alone walk, flat-footed.)

we went out, I would tell her how to wear it. When we were going
someplace “elegant,” it would either be pinned up against her head in
typical ballroom style, or conditioned into soft, gentle waves that
cascaded over her shoulders. When she was dressing slutty, though, I
had her use one of a large variety of styles — sometimes straight
down her back, sometimes in curls or crimped, almost always teased out
to maximum volume.

necklaces, chokers, and anklets was available. These were used
tastefully with the elegant outfits (a simple gold or pearl necklace
and a bracelet or two on one wrist), and liberally with the slutty
ones (an overlong faux-pearl necklace dangling down to her navel, and
at least two or three gaudy bracelets on each arm).

threw out all of the clothes she had had before I met her. None of
them were really useful for her new role. I was surprised, though, to
find some rather flashy lingerie in her underwear drawer. Although I
had told her that she was never to wear underwear again, I decided to
hang on to the lingerie. It might come in handy sometime.

but I tended to prefer doing things that would let her be seen in
public as much as possible. To that end, we often walked around in
malls and parks, took shopping trips into downtown, and went to bars
and nightclubs to hang out. I would parade around in public with this
gorgeous, sluttily-dressed woman on my arm, the envy of every man in
sight.

a park. Suzanne was fully decked out in halter-top, ass-revealing red
leather skirt, and knee-high black leather “fuck me” boots. We had
been walking around the park for about an hour. Every once in awhile
I would dart my hand up under her skirt and give her clit a few soft
strokes, and then pull back and resume walking. Over time, as I
continued this, she became more and more horny and frustrated. I was
curious to see just how much she could stand.

the path in the middle of a small stand of trees, she whirled around
in front of me and dropped to a crouching position in front of my
crotch. With a speed I hadn’t thought possible, she whipped my dick
out and wrapped her lips around it.

plunged furiously up and down. I leaned against a tree, savoring the
sweet sensations of Suzanne’s mouth around my prick. The teasing had
gotten her quite excited.

from my crotch. She immediately turned around and dropped to her
hands and knees, holding her ass high, presenting her dripping pussy
to me. “Give it to me, Alan, give it to me!” she begged. I slammed
my meat hard into her fuck-tunnel.

thick, hard shaft in and out of her tight, silky cunt. Suzanne bucked
hungrily against me, moaning in pleasure each time I thrust into her.
She was oblivious to the fact that we were in a public place,
oblivious to everything except the cock filling her up, giving her so
much pleasure.

watching interestedly as I screwed Suzanne. The women were scornful,
the men envious. But nobody could leave.

cock and turned around to face me. Without a word, she grasped my
cock in her hands and jacked it furiously at her face. I exploded in
orgasm, and massive streams of ropy come shot from my prick to splash
across Suzanne’s face and chest. She eagerly sucked down what she
could, and used her fingers to gather up the rest and put it in her
mouth. Her eyes closed and her body shook as she orgasmed from the
taste of my jism, collapsing to the ground in ecstasy.

slut taking her man’s spunk on her face and gobbling it down. I paid
them no attention as my orgasm wound down, my last few spurts of come
landing on Suzanne’s sleek legs. She lay on the ground, shaking as
her orgasm rumbled through her body. I stood over her, exhausted,
slowly replacing my cock in my pants and zipping up my fly.

quickly and looked around, realizing for the first time the crowd that
had gathered. Her embarrassment caused her to recover from the
aphrodisiac quickly. She stood up, blushing in humiliation, and
quickly smoothed her skirt down to cover her soaked pussy. Her face
and tits were still shiny with my come. A thin strand of pussy juice
dripped from the opening in her skirt down to the ground. Walking
slowly, taking my time, I led her away from the crowd, back to the
car. “What a slut,” somebody exclaimed behind us. Suzanne gripped my
arm tighter, her cheeks burning in humiliation.

constant throughout this whole period — a sort of resigned
indifference. She didn’t enjoy looking and acting like a slut, but if
that’s what I wanted, she was willing to do it to keep the sex coming.
She was remarkably cooperative, always doing things immediately and
correctly the first time. I never had to raise my voice to her. She
had come to believe that the situation between us was stable. I got
to do almost whatever I wanted with her body, including occasionally
humiliating her in public, and if she acted cheerful about it, she got
to experience mind-blowing orgasms. She seemed content to live the
rest of her life that way.

Chapter 4

Spreading the wealth

my own private whore ready for me at a moment’s notice, I decided it
was time to break out of the rut and start the next phase of Suzanne’s
training. I was counting on this next stage of Suzanne’s education to
push her over the edge, forcing her to rebel so that I could exert
full control over her. Two months to the day after I’d first fucked
her without drugs, I took her back to the Japanese restaurant we’d
eaten at that night.

I’d remembered it. I made pleasant small talk, and Suzanne pretended
to enjoy it. After dinner, I sent the waiter away, and stood up.

walked over to me, ready to be fucked. Placing my hands on her firm
ass, I picked her up and set her on the edge of the table. She leaned
back and hitched her skirt up, preparing for my entry into her juicy
pussy.

that I could enter easily. Pulling my hard cock out of my pants, I
placed it at the entrance to her cunt, teasing her. She started to
moan as she got hot, begging me to fuck her.

unhooked a small pager, pretending to look at the display. Suzanne
had opened her eyes and was arched around looking at me questioningly.
“Alannnn… do it…”

or they wouldn’t have paged me at dinnertime. I’d better go answer
it.” I zipped up my fly.

table.

you what: you stay there just like that. I’ll go make a phone call
and then I’ll come right back and take care of you. Don’t touch
yourself, and don’t move from that spot. You stay in exactly that
position, okay?”

into the hall. Leaving the door slightly ajar, I strode off down the
hall.

creeping back up the hall to peek through the crack between the door
and the frame. My hot little tramp was lying exactly where I’d left
her, breathing heavily, occasionally letting out a soft moan. Her
legs were far apart, and her snatch was wide open, begging to be
fucked from behind. Perfect.

waiter, who’d earlier informed us that his name was Rick, was hitting
on the cute hostess. Rick was a fairly well-built guy of average
height with trim blond hair. By his age, I guessed he was a college
student. “Rick,” I called.

you?” he asked attentively.

with an important job?”

course, sir! What can I do for you?” he said, repeating his earlier
question.

complicated. You’ve had your share of girlfriends, I’m sure, haven’t
you, Rick?”

pretending to be a bit uncomfortable.

the first time.

wanted… uh… wanted something unusual?”

rubbed. I mean, everybody likes a good foot rub, but, you know, some
women _really_ enjoy it?”

suppose I’ve run into that sort of thing once or twice.”

wife, whom you no doubt remember…”

saying so.”

even further “… strangers.”

okay, yes, I understand.”

arrange a little surprise. Could you… uh… help me out, if you
catch my drift.”

My wife, she really likes a surprise, see? So right now she’s lying
on the table in our dining room, all… uh… ready. See, I pretended
to have a beeper emergency just as we were about to… uh… do what
you’re going to do with her. And she promised me she’d be waiting in
that exact position when I got back. She won’t be able to see you,
the way she’s lying. So what you have to do is sneak in there real
quiet-like and just… do it. Remember, she likes a surprise, so
don’t make any noise until you’re… doing it. And don’t say
anything, no matter what. Just keep on going. When you’re done, just
leave, and then go make yourself scarce. It’ll be… more
romantic… if she doesn’t see you again. Got all that?”

meal, and a little… compensation for your trouble,” I said, stuffing
two hundred-dollar bills in his shirt pocket.

watch through the crack in the door to make sure nothing goes wrong.
Remember, be absolutely quiet until you start going.”

hall toward our room. I waited ten seconds before following. When I
got to the door, I peered through the crack. Suzanne was lying in the
same position I’d left her in, legs spread far apart, cunt invitingly
exposed.

Slowly, and with the utmost care, he pushed down his pants, being
careful not to make any noise. Suzanne was moaning so loudly, though,
that I doubt she’d have heard anything softer than a voice.

ass facing up at him. It occurred to me that Rick might be an ass
man. God, I hoped not. I didn’t need to deal with that just yet.

breath, put his hands on her legs, and plunged his cock into Suzanne’s
pussy. She squealed in delight at his entry and gave a long groan of
pleasure.

from the muscles of Suzanne’s cunt. She was always quick to start
milking once a cock was in her. After a few seconds, Suzanne got
impatient and started thrusting at Rick, begging to have her pussy
pumped. Rick snapped out of it and began to thrust in a slow rhythm.
Suzanne matched his thrusts and pushed against him. Gradually, Rick
picked up the pace, slamming his dick into her with more and more
force.

two inches shorter. Suzanne had assumed he was me during the slow,
shallow strokes at the beginning, but when they started really going
at it, she suddenly opened her eyes. I guess she realized that when
his balls slapped her ass, the deepest part of her cunt was still
unfilled. Still thrusting at his cock, still moaning in pleasure with
every movement, Suzanne arched her head and shoulders around to look
behind her.

behind her instead of me. Rick took no notice, and continued to pound
his cock into her cunt. She actually froze for a moment, completely
stunned. After a second or two, though, her body took over and began
to thrust back at Rick again as she neared orgasm. Though her
conscious mind was probably alarmed at being fucked by a stranger, her
body’s trained reactions were in control.

Suzanne’s eyes closed and her body shook in a powerful orgasm, the
strongest she’d had in a long time. Rick’s sperm overflowed from her
cunt as she collapsed to the table, moaning in pleasure. I’d slipped
a half-dose of aphrodisiac (the first she’d had in months) into her
after-dinner drink to ensure that she would remember this episode as
being particularly pleasurable. Rick collapsed on top of her.

shoulder and stood up. I walked back down the hall to the lobby and
waited for him to emerge.

but basically all right. I congratulated him and gave him an extra
hundred for doing such a fine job. The hostess watched us, confused.
I sent Rick on his way, and told him to stay out of sight for at least
ten minutes. Then I headed back down the hall to our room and walked
nonchalantly through the door.

all right?” I feigned alarm.

still-open pussy.

muttered. “Thought… it was you…”

possibility for the first time. She shrugged. “Guess so.” She was
so dazed that she didn’t seem to know whether that was good or bad.

honey.” I helped her to her feet and straightened out her clothes.
She allowed herself to be led back to the lobby and out of the
restaurant. The hostess saw Suzanne’s disheveled state, put two and
two together, and gave me a look of shock and disgust. “You are a
sick person,” she informed me self-righteously.

one of your waiters raped my wife,” I retorted. I hurried out the
door before she could respond.

day. I wanted the episode to sink in. Not only had she been on the
aphrodisiac, in order to ensure a powerful orgasm, she’d also been on
neural enhancer, in order to imprint the pleasure she experienced from
the cock of a stranger. It was time to resume her training.

case with our first visit, we arrived half an hour early. So once
again, we each had a glass of champagne while we were waiting. And,
of course, hers contained the two drugs.

her briskly out of the theater and into the lobby. Ushering her
through the door into the reception room we’d fucked in the last time,
I told her to wait there for me. By this time, of course, my trained
sex-toy was already hot and desperate to be used.

the storeroom where the caterers had set up the kitchen. It was empty
at the moment, except for the teenager who’d walked in on us last
time. I smiled. This was most fortunate.

he said, his voice cracking. Ah, puberty.

through that door,” I paused and pointed to the door leading to the
reception hall, “in exactly five minutes. Than do exactly what I tell
you.” I turned and walked away before he could respond.

main doors. Suzanne, apparently getting pretty hot by this time,
greeted me with a smothering kiss, grinding her pelvis against me.
She hadn’t been fucked since the night before in the restaurant, and I
think it was really bothering her. A woman has needs, and by this
time, Suzanne had the needs of ten women.

lay down on her back and pulled up the dress she’d been wearing. I
spread her lags apart and tickled her moist pussy. She squirmed and
began to moan. I wanted to make sure she really enjoyed this.

head gently between her cunt lips, I put the slightest amount of
pressure on her pussy. She moaned and pleaded with me. “Oh, Alan,
pleeeeease… I need it…”

Suzanne’s cunt muscles began to squeeze and caress it, trying to milk
all the come they could out of my prick. After a minute, I pulled
out.

on the table and dropped to my hands and knees. Positioning my body
at right angles to Suzanne’s, I placed my crotch directly over her
face.

suck. The cock in her mouth made her forget about her empty cunt.
She swirled her tongue excitedly around the tip of my dick. At that
moment, the service door opened and Larry walked in.

shock. That lasted for a few seconds before gradually being replaced
by lust. Lust gave way to recognition as he looked at my face again.

He shook out of his stupor and tiptoed over to stand near me. Suzanne
was completely oblivious to his presence. Her eyes were closed and
she was concentrating on my cock in her mouth.

He looked uncertain. I gave him a look of exasperation, pointed at
his crotch, and then pointed at Suzanne’s cunt. He walked over to
stand in front of Suzanne’s glistening, ready pussy. Still uncertain,
he looked at me again, and pointed at Suzanne’s cunt with a
questioning look on his face. I gave him a big nod. He’s have to do
it soon, or else Suzanne would’ve already orgasmed from my cock.

He placed it in front of Suzanne’s cunt and hesitated, looking up at
me again. I silently mouthed the words “Fuck her!” at him. He looked
down at her cunt again, gulped, and sank his cock deep into her.

her head, but I had positioned myself so that my cock pinned her to
the ground. My body prevented her from seeing Larry, who was
similarly frozen, a look of awe on his face. I gestured at him,
trying to tell him to start pumping. Slowly, he got the idea, and
began to take long slow strokes in and out of Suzanne’s pussy.

my dick. Soon she was back in the swing of things, swirling her
tongue around my cockhead, while her hips thrust against Larry’s
strokes. Larry and Suzanne began to move faster as she approached
orgasm. She sucked harder and harder on my dick, moving her head up
and down as far as she could without banging it on the table.

Suzanne’s throat at the same time. Seconds later, she orgasmed,
squirming beneath us on the table. When she had come down, I motioned
to Larry to leave. He withdrew his cock from her cunt, zipped up his
pants, and hurried out. I lifted myself off of Suzanne’s face and got
to my feet. Suzanne was in the same daze she’d been in after Rick
fucked her. I helped her to her feet, and straightened out her
clothes.

down to the garage and to my car. I knew we would need to be
someplace private when Suzanne came out of her slut mode and got
angry.

door behind us, she whirled to face me. “You had absolutely no right
to do what you did tonight!” she declared angrily. It was the first
time she’d ever taken that tone with me.

relationship between us. “Do what?” I asked innocently.

inside. “I’m afraid I don’t, honey. What’s the matter?”

let him do it. And you sent that waiter in last night, too, didn’t
you?” She pointed a finger at me accusingly.

“I thought you’d enjoy it.”

little. “You enjoyed getting fucked by those guys. And I bet you’d
enjoy getting fucked by other guys. What’s the matter with a man
trying to make the woman he loves happy?” It was the first time I’d
used the “F-word” with her, and she was shocked.

fucked as much as possible. The slightest touch gets you horny, and
when you aren’t getting your pussy reamed by my cock, you’re either
rubbing your tits against it, or sucking on it. And the mere touch of
my semen…”

back to the bedroom, picked up my suitcase, and walked back out to the
front door. “Here’s my address,” I said, placing a card on the phone
table. “Come by anytime you change your mind.”

on my face.

hours. But the next evening, she hadn’t come, and I started to worry.
There was nothing I could do. Calling her would only weaken my
position. I had to stand firm. It wasn’t until the second evening
after the argument, when the rain was pouring down outside, that I
heard a knock at my door.

matching hat. It was kind of cute. I noticed red heels peeking out
under the bottom of the poncho. “Hi,” she said softly.

with you. I… I realize now that you were j-just trying to make me
feel good. S-so let’s just forget it happened, okay?” She looked at
me pleadingly. “I miss you.”

Suzanne. But I can’t go back to your place anymore. However, if you
agree to follow my rules, you can move in here with me.”

stammered.

from now on, without hesitation, no matter what I ask you to do.
Anything I want.”

back to the way it was? You liked it that way, didn’t you? Look,
I’ll even do it with other men, if it makes you happy. I… I admit I
enjoyed it. I w-want to do it again. Please, Alan?”

Suzanne, the quiet, reserved Montana girl, promising to fuck other men
if only I’d take her back. “You really are the little slut, aren’t
you?” She looked away as if she’d been slapped, her cheeks burning in
humiliation. “No, Suzanne, we can’t go back to that,” I continued.
“You had your chance with that, and you blew it. This is the only way
now. You can either agree to my terms, agree to do whatever I ask,
eagerly and without hesitation, or you can walk out that door and
never see me again.”

inaudibly, “All right. I promise.”

without question?”

everything after me. From now on, you are going to be my slave.”

don’t like it, I’ll still let you leave if you want, and never see me
again.”

her gaze with a stern look. She realized I was serious and the
incredulity on her face gave way to fear. “Y-you can’t mean that,
Alan,” she stammered.

forget we ever knew each other,” I said, reaching to open the door.

for several tense moments . At last, Suzanne took a deep, shuddering
breath. “I… I’ll do it. I’ll be your s-s-s…” She spat the last
word out. “… slave.”

I just told you.”

for their pleasure.”

is… to be used by men for their p-pleasure.”

chose.”

wherever, and by whomever you choose.”

Suzi, or slave, or slut, or bitch, or anything else.”

whenever we are alone, you will address me as ‘master’. Do you
understand?”

what it is that she wants. What does Suzi need me to do?”

‘hard’.”

‘penis’. A slut uses a different word.”

it to the floor. I was amazed to discover that she was wearing her
“candy” outfit. She must’ve been pretty horny when she got dressed
this morning.

my fly and pulled out my hard shaft. She was about to put it in her
mouth when I stopped her. “Tell me what you want to do.”

master.” I looked at her, waiting for more. “Please let Suzi suck
your big cock.” She looked at me pleadingly.

on my meat, slurping at it like she hadn’t had it days. Which I guess
she hadn’t. I was swiftly aroused by her skillful blowjob. Her
dextrous tongue tickled my shaft as her head bobbed up and down.

her mouth. She looked up at me.

by now. She was desperate for me to come in her, so she spoke quickly
and eagerly. “Suzi wants you to come in her mouth, master. Please
let Suzi swallow your hot come.”

come.” She put my cock back into her mouth just as I started to come,
sending hot, sticky wads of jism down her throat. Suzi orgasmed as I
finished, her whole body shaking with pleasure as she eagerly sucked
down every last drop of come.

m-mouth.” A dribble of jism ran out of Suzi’s mouth and down her chin
as she spoke.

to the couch and lay down on it, her glistening wet pussy exposed. I
sat down in a chair next to her, gazing at the soft folds of her cunt.
She needed it. I wasn’t ready, though. “What do you want, now,
slave?”

cock.”

I had a suspicion I wanted to investigate. “When was the last time
you had your cunt fucked, whore?”

this, but also excited.

other men. “Tell me about it, slave.”

went to a bar wearing a leather s-skirt and h-heels.”

makes men want to f-fuck Suzi”

names.”

the couch, thrusting her hips at an imaginary cock.

who always needs to be fucked. Suzi needs a hot cock inside her.
Suzi is a bitch who needs to taste hot, sticky come. P-please fuck
Suzi’s hot pussy, master!”

Suzi off the couch and thrust her to the floor. She immediately got
on her hands and knees, presenting her dripping pussy to me. I
roughly grabbed her hips as I slammed my cock into her silky cunt.

your slut with your hard cock! Ohhh… master’s cock feels so good in
Suzi’s cunt! Nnnngh! Fuck Suuuuziiii!” I reached under Suzi and
grabbed her tits, using them as leverage to thrust my dick into her as
hard as possible. She writhed in pleasure on my cock, slamming her
hips against me as forcefully as she could.

cock. “Yes! Yes! Shoot your come into Suzi’s hot cunt!” she yelled.
“Fill your slut’s wet pussy with your jism! Yes!” Suzi’s cunt
muscles clenched tightly at my dick as my creamy load shot into her
belly, milking it dry. I collapsed on top of her, exhausted, my
still-hard cock filling Suzi’s pussy.

her cunt and pulled myself up to sit on the couch. “Clean my cock,
slave,” I commanded.

to me on the couch and began licking my soft shaft, gathering up the
come and pussy juice covering it and slurping them down eagerly. Ropy
strings of come dripped from her wet pussy onto the leather of the
couch.

her three more times that night. Each time, I got her hot, then made
her beg for my cock. “Please, master, fill Suzi’s hot, wet cunt with
your big thick cock,” she would ask, and I would oblige by reaming my
slut’s cunt. “Please, master, fill Suzi’s slutty cunt with your
sticky come,” she would beg, and I would have no choice but to shoot
my jism into her hungry pussy. But at the end, she asked me to “fuck
Suzi’s tits and shoot your come all over your bitch’s hot, slutty
face,” and I knew I had a winner.

Chapter 5

Suzi

Suzanne. I moved the clothes I had bought her to my apartment, and
put them in a closet which I designated as Suzi’s. I put the
cosmetics and jewelry into a vanity table I’d purchased just for her.
The rest of her stuff I sold to a local thrift shop for cash.

threw out the cashier’s check. It was a trivial amount of money
compared to what I had, and cashing it would just leave a trail that
Suzanne’s relatives could follow if they ever tried to track her down.
We canceled the lease on her apartment without leaving a forwarding
address.

her new daily schedule. I got ahold of some videotapes of
professional strippers performing, as well as a video camera, and set
up one of the extra rooms of my apartment as a practice studio for
Suzi. She was to teach herself to dance and striptease by watching
the tapes. The camera was for her to watch herself doing it, so she
could refine her technique.

even tan without having to leave the apartment, and a treadmill and a
few exercise machines, to keep her in shape. I set up an exercise
regimen for her, emphasizing overall conditioning, to build her
stamina. In addition, I had her do a lot of chest development
exercises, in the hope of doing something about those small tits of
hers, as well as some leg work to build up her ass.

the morning and serve me breakfast, after which I would usually fuck
her either in the mouth or the cunt (but only after she begged me to).
She would spend the rest of the morning practicing her dancing, eat a
healthy lunch, and then practice for several more hours in the
afternoon. Usually I would interrupt this at some point to fuck her,
again making her beg before entering her. After she’d put in her
eight hours of dance practice, she’d spend an hour in the tanning bed,
followed by an hour of physical workout. Then she’d fix and serve me
dinner.

but not nearly as often as I had with Suzanne. Most evenings, we
would stay home and she would watch porno films, studying the way the
women in them behaved. We went to bed early, so that I could give her
one or two training fucks and still let her get plenty of sleep.
Throughout the day, she was expected to keep herself looking sexy and
ready to be fucked, like a good little slut. Once Suzi had settled
into her routine, I started up the training again.

the bed. As per my instructions of half an hour ago, she was wearing
a tight black halter top cut so low that it almost exposed her
nipples, a shiny red leather miniskirt, and a pair of knee-covering
black leather “fuck me” boots, with her standard five-inch heels. The
top was pushed down to expose her pert breasts, and the skirt was
pushed up to her waist, exposing her damp pussy. Excellent.

rising to her hands and knees, her pert ass sticking up into the air.
Here eyes were closed in expectation, anticipating the warm cock that
her excited pussy needed so badly. Suzi’s training was coming along
well, and she was rapidly developing the proper attitude toward sex.
That is to say, she was learning that her body was a toy for me to use
for my pleasure, and that the only way she would ever experience
pleasure herself was by being used in this way, as an object for sex.

emotional makeup intact, fighting inside her against what she was
becoming. This remnant of Suzanne was still in control of Suzi’s body
whenever she wasn’t aroused, which was still a majority of the time.
And while Suzi was almost always happy, content in her role as a slut
and a whore, Suzanne was depressed and miserable. She never rebelled
or disobeyed me, but it was obvious from her manner that she was
unhappy. She went about her chores, her dance practice, and her
exercises with a dogged determination, in fear of what might happen
should she fail rather than out of a true love of what she was doing.

the battle between the two. When it came time for me to make use of
my slut, the weary, depressed Suzanne was all to eager to give way to
the bright, energetic, cock-craving Suzi. And every time Suzi was
brought forth, she grew stronger and Suzanne grew weaker. Even though
Suzanne doubtless knew that by surrendering control to the slut she
was dooming herself, she was still more than happy to give it up when
the time came, out of sheer misery. It was form a suicide. Suzanne
knew that, and she didn’t mind.

when I would come in to give her her lessons for the day. She knew
that soon she would be a come-hungry nymphomaniac, experiencing pure
pleasure as she sucked on a cock, or had her pussy reamed fast and
hard. Tonight, however, she was in for a surprise.

vaseline out of my pocket. She couldn’t see me from her position. I
spread a liberal amount of vaseline on the fingers of my right hand.
With my left hand, I gently began to rub Suzi’s pink little clit. She
moaned in response, thrusting her hips back at me, trying to fuck my
fingers, trying to get anything she could into her cunt. Carefully, I
brought my right hand down to her ass, slowly rubbing her anus.

location, jerking her body as she craned her head and shoulders around
to look at me. I slapped her ass. “Sit still, slut! Just relax, and
this won’t hurt.”

though, scared at the prospect of something unfamiliar. Slowly,
carefully, I slipped a vaseline-covered finger into her rectum.

Suzi,” I told her. “Good little slut. Just relax…” I continued to
maneuver my finger around inside her, trying to spread the lotion as
much as possible. When I had done as good a job as I would ever be
able to, I pulled my finger out and wiped off the excess lotion.

won’t hurt if you just relax…” I began rubbing her clit again,
eliciting moans once more. But her cries carried a tinge of fear in
them. I rubbed her harder, trying to bring her off more strongly,
trying to get her to relax. I placed the head of my stiff cock at the
entrance to her rectum. Removing my hand from her clit, I spread her
ass cheeks as far apart as I could, opening her up as much as possible
for my entry. Suzi was trembling in fear now, having figured out what
was going on. I reached a hand forward and pushed her chest and
shoulders down into the bed, giving me the best possible entry angle.
As gently as I could, I pushed the head of my cock into her ass.

clit, trying to bring her off and calm her down. It was slow going,
but eventually she stopped screaming and settled into a soft
whimpering. Her ass was incredibly tight around my cockhead. God, it
felt great! Slowly, I pushed another inch into her lubricated
asshole.

down. I continued to finger her, trying to bring her up the road to
orgasm. I whispered gently to her. “A good little slut knows how to
take a cock up her ass.” Suzi mewled in pleasure and pain.

thrust to calm her down and bring back to some amount of pleasure.
This was easier than it would normally have been, thanks to the
aphrodisiac, but it was still slow going. The walls of her ass
squeezed around me with an intense pressure.

slowly, began to fuck her ass, continually rubbing her clit. I kept
it slow to minimize the pain, but she was still squealing in fear
almost constantly. After I’d been inside her for nearly half an
hour, I brought her to orgasm as I shot my sperm into her ass. As
usual, she was under the Pavlov drug, and so she was learning, slowly,
to enjoy having her ass fucked.

out of her ass and lay down beside her. She was softly crying.
“Listen to me,” I told her. Here eyes opened and she looked fearfully
at me. I continued. “That hurt, but in time you’ll grow used to it.”
I held out the bottle of vaseline to her. “It would have hurt a lot
more without this. From now on, you will keep yourself lubricated
with this at all times. If I ever check, and find you dry, I’ll do it
to your right there, and it will hurt. Understand?”

smiled. “You’re becoming a fine little slut, Suzi.”

teaching Suzi to take a cock up her ass because it would be useful
skill in her new line of work, not because it was something I had a
particular thing for.

technique. Always, I fingered her clit as I fucked her ass, using the
Pavlov drug to cause a pleasure association to form in her brain,
teaching her to orgasm at the feel of come in her ass. The bitch was
so tight down there I found myself enjoying the action despite my
general lack of interest in this sort of thing.

caller was a middle-aged businessman calling from a hotel, responding
to an ad for “Adult Services” I had placed in the local paper. We
verbally, danced around for a few minutes, ascertaining each other’s
bona fides. When we finally got down to it, I told him Suzi was
available for a massage at $200 for a full hour, plus tips. He agreed,
told me where he was staying, and I promised Suzi would be there in an
hour.

customer was interested in someone trashy, so I had Suzi put on one of
her slutty outfits, a new one I’d purchased recently. It consisted of
a shiny silver slip dress that left the gap in her cleavage
well-exposed and just barely covered her ass, a pair of black fishnet
stockings, and two shiny elbow-length gloves. It was fully
accessorized with several oversized fake pearl necklaces, a gaudy
bracelet on one wrist, a pair of black hoop earrings, and of course
the ever-present five-inch spiked heels, in black this time.

to the hotel. While we drove, I briefed her on the proper way to act,
how to defer to the customer’s wishes, and when to ask for money. I
fixed a small microphone to her left earring, so that I’d be able to
listen in on the action and intervene in case Suzi came into any
danger.

trenchcoat, we walked through the lobby to the elevators. Suzi drew
a number of lustful stares, despite the thick coat hiding her body.
We rode the elevator up to the customer’s floor. I waited around a
corner in the hallway while Suzi knocked on the door.

be Suzi.”

in front of it, ready to enter at a moment’s notice.

customer for Suzi to be talking about herself in the third person.
Well, shit. It was too late now. I’d have to let things go and just
hope it didn’t bother him.

They sat down and talked. He tried to start a conversation, asking
her questions about herself, where she was from. Suzi’s responses
were simple and direct.

needs to be fucked.”

little tramp, aren’t you?”

cock.”

tremor in his voice. “T-try mine.” I heard the sound of a zipper.

to suck it. Can Suzi suck your cock? Please?”

was getting so horny from listening to this. I listened intently as
Suzi’s customer built to orgasm. He was really getting into this.
“Take it down your throat, you little slut! Yes!” I could only
imagine what was going on.

orgasmed, they settled down for a bit, doing some necking and
fondling. Soon, she started begging him to fuck her. He had
absolutely no objections, and did so. Suzi kept up a monologue all
through the process.

Suzi hasn’t had a cock in her cunt all day, and this big thick one
feels so good. Yes! Use Suzi like the whore she is! Fuck her slutty
pussy with your wet cock until you shoot your jism into her belly.”
The volume of her cries increased as his orgasm built. “Yes, yes! Ram
your meat into Suzi’s wet pussy! Oh! Yes, yes, YES! Shoot your
sticky white come deep into Suzi’s cunt! Yes! YES! FUCK
SUZIIIIIIIIIIII!”

moans of orgasm. Slowly, they came down. “That was incredible. You
are one hot little slut.”

walked out the door. I greeted her with a big smile and a raging
hard-on. Gripping her hand, I led her to the stairwell.

hotel used the elevators. I closed the door behind us and unzipped my
pants, freeing my erect cock. Suzi, still aroused from her recent
fucking, needed no prompting. She bent over and grabbed the stair
railing, thrusting her pert little ass up in the air. Not bothering
with any formalities, I lifted her skirt up and slammed my meat into
her moist pussy.

minutes. I was incredibly horny from listening to her fuck that guy
in the hotel room, and my cock was desperate for release. I placed my
hands on her hips and jerked them violently toward me with every
stroke I took. Suzi put very little effort into it; she was content
merely to be used like a rag doll, muttering softly to herself. “Oh,
yessss, master, fuck Suzi. Fuck Suzi’s slutty cunt with your hard
cock. Mmmmm.”

shaft, I came explosively, jism spurting from my prick into her tight
cunt. Suzi screamed in pleasure as her third orgasm in an hour washed
over her, and my come dribbled out of the corners of her pussy. God,
she was fantastic.

her ass. She didn’t enjoy it, but as the days passed, she slowly grew
used to it and stopped crying whenever I fucked her there.

just taken her shower, and was sitting at the vanity table, styling
her hair and putting on her makeup. Usually I didn’t wake up until
almost an hour later, after she’d gotten dressed and fixed breakfast.

looked up at me, curious as to why I was up so early. “Stand up,
slut.” I commanded. She obeyed, setting down her lipstick and
standing at attention.

anticipation. Without warning, I stuck a finger into her anus,
eliciting a shriek from her. It was dry.

have in it all times?”

g-get up this early, and…”

and threw her to the floor. She looked up at me in horror, too
frightened to take action, as I knelt above her.

She was crying in sheer terror. With one hand I positioned my cock at
the entrance to her dry anus, and with the other I pushed her head and
shoulders down to the floor, giving me the best possible angle of
entry. When she was positioned just right, I slammed my cock full
force into her tight, dry ass.

when I fucked her to orgasm. Not the scream of fear mixed with
pleasure that she had given when I was teaching her to ass-fuck. A
scream of pure, excruciating, mind-numbering pain.

her asshole. Just when her scream started dying, I withdrew and
thrust again, bringing a new wail. The raw, dry skin of her asshole
ripped and tore in places, and blood spurted from the cuts and gashes.

spread around and acted as a lubricant, lessening the friction between
my cock and her ass. At this point, I started fucking her in earnest.
Her screams had descended into sobs and whimpers of pain as I plowed
her ass faster and faster. Rather than her normal eager bucking and
pumping, she just lay there, accepting but not welcoming my cock in her
ass.

was in control now, and it was taking the brunt of the pain. Suzi,
the slutty personality, was in the background. I had been careful not
to arouse her before raping her ass, in order to be sure that it was
Suzanne I was inflicting pain on. The damage done to Suzanne would
further sap her will to live, effectively giving Suzi a greater amount
of control over her body.

cock. Suzi – Suzanne, really – just lay there, unresponding, still
crying from the pain. When I had shot my load, I removed my
blood-and-come covered dick from her ass.

“Always… keep… Suzi’s ass lubricated?” she asked haltingly.

immediately upon coming out of the shower in the morning.
Understand?”

suck on it. A pinkish mixture of fluids dripped from her asshole. My
cock was soon clean, glistening with her saliva. Before long, Suzanne
had receded into the background, and an aroused Suzi was sucking
happily on my cock. I patted her on the head. “Good girl, Suzi,” I
encouraged her. She smiled around my cock at me. My eager little
slut was back, stronger than ever.

grew to enjoy it, and by the end of her third week as my live-in slut,
I had her begging to “please stick your hot cock up your bitch’s tight
ass, master!” I’m not particularly an ass-fucking type of guy, as
I’ve mentioned, but hearing her say that made me eager to cream her
tight little hole.

a week. She typically earned four or five hundred dollars from each
stint. This was no big windfall, but it was a nice bit of extra
income. I didn’t intend for her to be doing this for very long
anyway; the real purpose of it was to get her used to the idea of
fucking other men. She would soon be moving on to far more lucrative
activities.

that Suzi’s dancing skills had reached the point where they could be
put to use. I made up a bunch of flyers featuring Suzi’s face as she
licked her lips sluttily. The text read, “The breathtakingly beautiful
Suzi: private dancer available for parties and celebrations. Deluxe
service.”

bachelor party. They were in a rush, and they wanted her that night.
I was forced to cancel my dinner reservations, but I was eager to see
Suzi in action, so I agreed. We dickered over the price, and he gave
me directions and a time to show up.

that evening. She was surprised. I told her to go put on her red
lingerie and pumps. She complied and returned to the practice room.
We spent the rest of the afternoon going over her routine. She was to
burst out of a cake and do a quick striptease act. Then she was to
sit on the groom’s lap and get down and dirty.

stripper who isn’t supposed to go very far. He doesn’t know that
you’re really a cock-craving whore who’s going to fuck him. So you
have to go slow, or you’ll scare him.”

playing the part of the groom. I didn’t actually fuck her, because I
wanted her to be extra horny that night. But it was quite an act of
will to restrain myself.

driving her out to the party. Before going up to the house, I had her
drink a glass of water with a little bit of aphrodisiac and some of
the Pavlov drug. “Now, remember, slut, the groom gets to fuck you
first, because it’s his special night. After that, you have to allow
yourself to be fucked by anyone who wants to.”

beer. I introduced myself as Suzi’s manager. He told me he was the
older brother of Jeff, the groom, and showed us to the cake. Suzi
climbed inside, visibly nervous. I said some reassuring words before
closing the cake. By the time she had to perform, she’d be horny from
the drugs, and that would take care of her nerves.

him I’d wait out in the kitchen until the cake was brought out, and
then I’d watch discreetly from the kitchen door. He shrugged and left
me in the kitchen.

the frame of the kitchen door. The guys sat Jeff down on a chair
facing the cake. The music started, and Suzi burst from the cake.

Sweeping around the room, she teased all the guys, licking her lips
and occasionally grinding against their crotches, leaving them with
various pieces of her flimsy outfit. After a few minutes, she danced
over to Jeff and sat on his lap, straddling his legs and facing him,
wearing only a bra, panties, and heels.

eyes while the other men whooped and laughed. She waved her tits in
front of his face. Judging by the bulge in his pants, Jeff was
enjoying the show. Slowly, sexily, Suzi untied her bra and slipped it
off her shoulders, revealing her hard nipples. She waved them
teasingly in front of Jeff’s face, rubbing them gently with her
fingers as she stared lustfully into his eyes. This drew more whoops
from the other men in the room.

voice.

exclaimed, running a hand along his crotch. She looked away and
winked playfully at the men, who laughed and cheered her on.

Swaying her torso the the music, she untied the panties, exposing her
wet cunt. Jeff stared in amazement. The panties still lay between
her legs. Suzi bunched the front of her panties up in her left hand,
and the back in her right hand, and began to draw them slowly back and
forth along her slit. She closed her eyes and arched her back,
thrusting her chest into Jeff’s face, drawing even more cheers from
the audience. Jeff was still staring at her pussy.

brought them to her mouth. She fixed Jeff with a sultry gaze as she
parted her lips and sucked some of the juice out of the panties. She
then moved the panties in front of Jeff’s mouth and licked her lips.
Jeff sucked hungrily on them. “Does it taste good, Jeff?” Suzi
breathed.

ma’am!”

plastered her lips against Jeff’s, giving him a hard, passionate kiss.
Jeff was startled at first, but responded quickly. Suzi rubbed the
back of his neck with one hand and his chest with the other as she
kissed him. After an eternity, she pulled away and looked at Jeff.

chest down to his crotch, softly rubbing the bulge she found there,
“you’re going to make Donna a pretty happy woman.” This drew another
loud chorus of hoots from the partiers. Suzi took no notice, her
attention focused on Jeff. “But before you go and do that, Jeff,” she
breathed, leaning closer and closer to him, “how about making Suzi
happy?” With that, she kissed him again and began to unzip his pants.

kissing him, she began to stroke his hard cock with her fingers,
skillfully bringing him off. Suzi broke the kiss, and looked down
hungrily at Jeff’s cock. Jeff groaned in pleasure at her soft
strokes, his rigid cock standing upright from his lap. A drop of
juice fell from Suzi’s pussy onto Jeff’s pants. No doubt about it,
the bitch was hot and ready, aching to have her cunt filled by Jeff’s
cock.

disbelief. Jeff’s brother looked at me, as if asking what the hell
was going on. I shrugged and turned my attention back to the action.

running her fingers up and down his hard shaft. “Yes,” she murmured,
“Suzi is going to be very happy with Jeff’s hot, hard cock in her
soft, wet cunt!” With that, she lifted herself up and moved herself
forward, placing herself over Jeff’s crotch. Jeff was in an aroused
stupor, and had no reaction. Suzi placed the head of Jeff’s cock at
the opening of her pussy. With an aroused moan, she lowered herself
onto it, impaling herself on his shaft. Jeff let out a cry of
pleasure at the feel of her velvety cunt wrapped around his prick.

now took on expressions that were frankly stunned. They had been
amazed that a stripper would kiss the groom and fondle his dick. But
for her to actually fuck him — this was clearly too much for them to
handle.

was fixed on the meat filling her pussy. I could see her stomach flex
as her cunt muscles massaged Jeff’s cock. He was delirious with
pleasure. Suzi slowly began to move herself up and down on his shaft,
fucking herself crazy. Her moans grew in volume as her cunt lips slid
along his shaft.

him, he stood up from the chair. Suzi squealed in excitement as his
sudden movement caused her to slide all the way down his shaft,
completely filling her twat. Falling to his knees, Jeff lay Suzi down
on the floor in front of him, never taking his cock from her pussy.
He fell on top of her and quickly began to piston his cock in and out
of Suzi.

against him with each stroke. Wrapping her legs around him, she dug
her heels into his ass, trying to pull him as deeply as possible into
her cunt. “Oh, yes! Suzi feels so lucky to have Jeff’s hot, thick
cock in her wet pussy! Fuck Suzi hard, Jeff! Fuck her hot, wet
cunt!” Suzi pulled Jeff down on top of her, locking her lips to his
in a deep, passionate kiss.

steamy pussy. Suzi came at the same time, her cunt muscles gripping
his shaft in a viselike grip as her orgasm shook through her body.
Jeff’s come overflowed her cunt, dripping to the ground in thick,
stringy wads. Jeff’s orgasm subsided. He continued to respond to
Suzi’s kisses for a few moments, then pulled his cock out of her pussy
and fell to one side, exhausted.

come dripping from her open cunt, Suzi turned her head to look at the
men, whose jaws were wide open. In a soft, teasing voice, she
inquired, “Who’s next, gentlemen?”

other guys took a turn, usually two at once. Suzi would buck her hips
frantically against one cock while eagerly slurping at another.
Sometimes the men would come inside her. Other times, they would pull
out and Suzi would jack them off until their sticky come spurted onto
her face or tits.

recuperated enough to respond to Suzi’s provocations. She spent the
next half-hour giving him the blowjob of his life. She would suck him
a bit, pumping her head up and down on his shaft as he sat in the
chair. As he approached orgasm, she would let him out of her mouth,
gently teasing him and allowing him to cool off a bit. Then she would
suck him some more, keeping him on the edge of orgasm for thirty
minutes, but never letting him go over. By the end of this period, he
was so sensitive that she couldn’t suck him for more than four or five
seconds at a stretch. When she was through playing with him, she held
his shaft in her hand and asked him, “Now, Jeff, do you want to shoot
your hot, sticky jism into Suzi’s mouth, or into her soft pussy, or do
you want to come all over her slutty face?”

face.” With that, she plunged her mouth onto Jeff’s cock and began
sucking for all she was worth. Jeff’s moans grew louder and louder as
Suzi took faster and faster strokes. Just as he was about to come,
she let his cock out of her mouth and pointed it at her face. Jeff’s
engorged cock shot spurt after spurt of Jism onto Suzi’s face and into
her hair. With her free hand, she collected what she could on her
fingers and sucked it into her mouth, hungrily slurping it down. When
Jeff was finished shooting his monstrous load, Suzi’s body shook and
she fell to the ground, writhing in orgasm from the come splattered on
her, dripping in thick strings down her face. She stumbled back up
onto her knees and kissed Jeff’s cock. “You’re going to make Donna
very happy with that, Jeff.”

cunt or her mouth. One of them even did her ass while two others
fucked her mouth and cunt, bringing Suzi to another explosive orgasm.
She was always eager for more, and the guys were always eager to
provide. When everyone had taken their second fuck, and some had even
had thirds, she gave Jeff another long ride in her pussy. After that,
no one had the energy to go at it again. I collected the money from
Jeff’s brother and Suzi and I left. I had undercharged them by quite
a bit, considering all that Suzi had done, but I was counting on this
and the next several gigs to provide publicity. After that, Suzi
would be so popular that I’d be able to jack the price way up.

that evening, her most intense performance ever. She had been in slut
mode through the whole thing, her deeply-ingrained training making her
into a come-hungry sex kitten. Now she was coming down, and Suzanne’s
old personality was reasserting itself. I heard her softly crying to
herself.

tonight. You took on eight men two or three times each, giving them
orgasms like they’ve never had before. For the rest of their lives,
they’ll remember you as the best fuck they’ve ever had. Whenever they
fuck their wives, or their girlfriends, they’ll be thinking of Suzi
the slut.” I’d been planning to let her rest during the ride, but I
was horny as hell from watching her get fucked dozens of times at the
party, and I didn’t want to listen to this, so I decided to put her to
work. “Suck my cock, whore.”

animal, my little sex toy leaned over, unzipped my pants, and pulled
out my hard cock. After only a few second of sucking, she had gone
back into slut mode, all her worries pushed out of her mind. I
smiled.

Chapter 6

Building Suzi’s Body

birthday party. Once again, she burst from a cake and did a slow
striptease, winding up on the lap of the birthday boy, rubbing his
crotch and talking dirty. “Did you get a lot of presents for your
birthday, Eric?”

pants, “Won’t you give Suzi a big present?”

Suzi proceeded to pull his cock out, stroke it to erection, and then
fuck herself on it until creamy white come oozed from her cunt. They
regained their composure, though, when she made herself available to
them, and fucked her cunt, mouth, and ass with wild abandon. I
watched the whole three-hour party. When we got home, I fucked her
several times myself.

spread quickly by word-of-mouth. A week later, Suzi was getting jobs
every night. For the most part, the men at these parties were no
longer surprised at what she would do; they had hired her specifically
because she would do it, although her good looks didn’t hurt.

Suzi was consistently booked solid two weeks in advance. I raised the
price from $500 a night to $750 and then to $1000. Business showed no
signs of slowing. At six gigs a week (I gave her Sunday night to
rest; we didn’t get many offers for that night anyway.) Suzi was
earning me over $5000 a week. There were some expenses; the clothes
Suzi had been wearing were left at the scene of each party as a
souvenir.

use of her body at home, Suzi was orgasming an average of ten times a
day. Her drug-trained body kept up admirably, her pussy always
getting soaked for a cock and her mouth always eager to please.
Always, she talked dirty to whoever was fucking her, because she knew
that was the way to get the most come.

she wasn’t aroused, she was still Suzanne, and Suzanne was sullen and
withdrawn. She was still willing to have sex, because she knew that
sex would bring Suzi out, and allow her to escape the misery that was
her life. And she never disobeyed me, in fear of what the
consequences might be. (After all, I’d demonstrated them to her quite
dramatically when she’d failed to have her ass lubricated. She knew
the pain involved in a dry ass-fuck.) But in spite of her bitterness
and despair, Suzanne persevered, and showed no signs of getting
weaker.

personality to have died by now, sapped of its strength and its will
to live by the continued slutty behavior of Suzi. But she hadn’t.
Her will to go living in this miserable existence should have long
since died, crushed by the degradation she suffered daily. Somewhere
she was finding the strength to go on. Something was giving her hope.
What, though?

chanced upon the answer, while I was sitting in my study one Sunday
evening after an after-dinner use of Suzi. I was trying to figure out
exactly how much profit I’d made on her so far, which basically
involved totalling up the expenses from all of our dates, including
the drugs and clothes, and subtracting that number from the total
income I’d made from the parties. The problem was that little
expenses that I’d forgotten about popped into my mind from time to
time, and I’d have to redo the whole calculation, figuring them in.
Like that telescope I’d had to buy to spy on her at the very
beginning. Things like that.

meeting her. Scouting reports, as I thought of them, ascertaining how
much exposure she’d gotten, and who I’d have to bribe to keep her from
getting hired. Utterly useless now that she was mine, but they were
still an expense. I glanced up to where the catalogs were collecting
dust on the bookshelf…

one of them was missing. I couldn’t tell which one, but I knew one of
them was gone.

The sounds of a porn video were coming from Suzi’s training room, so I
knew she was in there studying. Quietly I walked down the hall to the
bedroom and began to search Suzi’s things.

anything permanently. I wasn’t sure yet whether I wanted her to know
I was onto her, so I tried as best I could to leave things as I found
them. An hour and a half later, after combing her closet and most of
her makeup table, I finally found what I was looking for.

drawers in the makeup cabinet was a catalog from a local department
store from over a year ago. I picked it up and opened it. It fell
open by itself to a page in the middle, clearly having been opened to
this page many times before.

kitchen. Sitting at the table was a handsome man in business clothes,
wearing a tie and slacks. Two children, a boy and a girl, were
running out the front door, lunchboxes in hand, waving to their
mother, a strikingly beautiful woman in stylish business clothes that
made her look competent and self-assured, yet very sexy. It was
Suzanne.

bought the catalog because of some swimsuit modeling she’d done in
another section, and never given a second look at this picture. What
did this mean?

someday she could give me the slip, and escape to the outside world,
find her Romeo and live happily ever after, or something like that.
Maybe continue her career as a model. But that couldn’t happen, I
thought… she needed the sex. She was addicted to it, and I was the
only one who could give it to her.

I’d been so stupid. At first, sure, when I’d been using the orgasm
drug and only fucking her myself, sure, _then_ I had been the only one
who could give her what she needed. But since then, I’d trained her
to enjoy having sex with other men, any men, and without the drug.
Now, if she left me, she could easily find someone else to give her
the regular fucking she needed. Sure, she had this thing about
talking dirty during sex, but most men would like that. (After all,
that was why I’d taught her to do it.) And she’d be in pain trying to
walk without heels, but some physical therapy could take care of that.
I’d turned her into a genuine slut, and had thus made myself
vulnerable.

the catalog for some other, more trivial reason. But I had no way of
knowing, short of confronting her, and I didn’t want to do that. I
had to assume the worst, that she was planning to escape, waiting for
her chance.

in her new life as a slut, with nowhere else to run to. And I knew
just how to do it. It would involve doing certain things earlier than
I’d originally planned, but nothing I hadn’t already planned on doing
and budgeted for. It was quite simple, really. Up until now, Suzi
and Suzanne had been fighting for control of Suzanne’s body.

fucking, I announced that we were going to visit the doctor. Suzi was
curious as to why. (Since I’d just fucked her, it actually was eager,
slutty Suzi I was talking to, not depressed, unhappy, Suzanne.) I
told her that I’d tell her in the car, and to hurry up and get
dressed.

bought late the night before. The amazing thing about them was that
they were perfectly ordinary women’s clothes, of the sort that a
young, middle-class wife might wear on the weekend, when going
shopping. Aside from the extreme length of the heels on the pumps,
there was nothing at all unusual about them.

confused. She hadn’t worn clothes like these in months! I ushered
her out the door to the car, giving her clitoris a quick rub to keep
her excitement up. It was important that the eager, cooperative Suzi
be in charge this morning.

water I had in the car. The water had been treated with the
aphrodisiac. I had her drink it slowly over the course of the ride
because I would need to have Suzi available for quite awhile.

going?”

see the doctor. Will Suzi get to fuck the doctor?”

good little slut, don’t you?”

be!”

that eager, peppy voice talk about how much she craved sex, I got an
urge to nail her. Which was generally what she wanted. But I
couldn’t do it this morning. We had an appointment to keep. “You’ve
been watching those other sluts on the videos I got, haven’t you?”

as them.” She ended the sentence on a dejected note, unhappy with her
lack of success. “Suzi tries as hard as she can, but she still
doesn’t get as much come as they do.”

to her. It was useful for her to think that. “Well, you are trying
very hard, slave, but trying hard can only get you so far.”

was substantially less intelligent than Suzanne. An unexpected
effect, but certainly one I welcomed. Suzanne would’ve figured out
what was going on by now.

over you – things that really aren’t your fault.”

than Suzi?”

are.” Which was true. Most porn actresses couldn’t hold a candle to
Suzi in the looks department, and only a few were even close to being
as pretty as she was. “It’s something else. It’s your tits.”

She looked down at her boobs, pushing at the fabric of her dress, and
caressed them curiously.

it.”

why we’re going to the doctor? To get Suzi bigger tits?” She looked
at me, her face begging me to say it was so.

she can squeeze them around her master’s cock and get lots of hot,
sticky jism all over her face.”

the doctor. And there are certain rules you need to follow…”

building. As we went inside, I whispered to Suzi, “Now, remember,
agree to everything I say.”

plastic surgeon. I’d done some careful research on this guy. Green
had given boob jobs to several popular porn actresses. I’d picked up
as many videos featuring these women as I could find, from both before
and after their operations. So far as I could tell, he’d done an
excellent job every time.

I leafed through a advertising brochure full of “before” and “after”
pictures. Suzi sat quietly next to me, smiling to herself and
occasionally rubbing one of her nipples through her dress.

showed us into his office. “What can I do for you two this morning?”

she’s looking into getting some implants.” Thanks to a name change
filed in court by mail a few weeks ago, Suzi’s name was official.

next half hour, we looked through several books, as Dr. Green
explained in detail what was available, and in what sizes. I did all
the talking, and asking of questions; Suzi merely nodded and
occasionally gave monosyllabic sounds of agreement. This didn’t seem
to bother the doctor one bit.

find what I wanted in any of the standard offerings, so I took the
initiative. “Doctor, can you do something a bit unusual?”

sketch of what I wanted, explaining as I went. When I was finished,
Dr. Green picked up the paper and leaned back in his chair, looking at
it thoughtfully. “This is going to cost a bit extra,” he said at
last.

some forms. “Now we need to schedule a surgery date. I have an
opening three weeks from Tuesday…”

just…”

twenty-five thousand dollars.

shrugged. “Okay. I’ve got some time scheduled at the hospital
downtown. Come by at 8 a.m. This is going to take all day. I’ll
have to build the implants tonight.”

pleased about having to spend so much money to get the operation done
quickly, but I really had no choice. Suzi was excited about the
operation, but Suzanne would see it for what it was, a move toward
imprisoning her in a slut’s body. With tits like the ones she was
going to have after tomorrow, her chances of getting a conventional
modeling job would be slim to none. If I’d agreed to wait three weeks
for the operation, Suzanne would have had more than enough time to
make an escape attempt, and the forthcoming operation would give her
plenty of motivation to do so. With less than twenty-four hours to
wait, though, I would have no trouble keeping her under control.
Twenty-five thousand dollars wasn’t much to spend to protect what I’d
already invested in my whore.

the car. “Suzi’s going to have big, slutty tits!” she exclaimed,
running her hands all over her nipples.

so excited!”

commanded.

Suzi’s master going to stick his thick, hard cock up Suzi’s hot, juicy
pussy?”

your back!” Suzi lay on her back on the car seat, her legs spread and
her heels planted firmly on the car ceiling. She pulled her skirt up
and closed her eyes expectantly.

sprang free, pointing at Suzi’s dripping snatch. I moved my body
between my slut’s legs and rammed my stiff cock into her cunt.

at me as she squeezed my cock with her cunt, moaning with pleasure all
the while. “Oh, fuck Suzi, master. Slam your hard cock deep into
your whore’s pussy. This cock-craving bitch needs your come so bad…
Yes! Shoot your jism into Suzi’s cunt!”

as I shot my load into my eager little slut. She screamed as she came
to her own orgasm, the pleasure overwhelming her as her cunt gripped
my cock tightly, milking every last drop of come.

as possible. I’d canceled her engagements for that night, and the
next two, in order to give her plenty of rest for the surgery, as well
as to make sure I got a good amount of use out of her new tits before
they were made available to the general public. Since she wasn’t
going to get gang-banged that night, I had to keep a close eye on her
in order to make sure that Suzanne wouldn’t try to escape before the
operation tomorrow.

practiced dancing. A couple days earlier, I had moved her up from
five-inch heels to six-inch, and she was having some trouble learning
to balance on the new shoes. The shame of it was that the progress
she’d made since starting in the new heels was going to get wiped out
by her operation. Her new breasts would shift her center of balance
and force her to start all over again. No doubt a depressing
experience for her. But since it was Suzanne, and not Suzi, who had
put in all the effort learning to balance on the heels in the first
place, I was more than happy to have all that effort wiped out. Maybe
the bitch would go away after the operation.

bringing her no end of enjoyment as she came to another screaming
orgasm impaled on my cock. I stayed with her in the evening as she
watched her nightly movie, tweaking her nipples or rubbing her clit
occasionally to keep Suzi in charge. We went to bed early, and she
fell asleep after I’d used her twice.

we got ready to go to the doctor. Suzi again put on the flowery
dress. I had her tie her hair in a bun and leave off the makeup. She
was confused, but obeyed nonetheless. After a light breakfast, with
enough of the aphrodisiac in Suzi’s orange juice to keep her aroused
until the operation started, we drove to the hospital. Suzi was quite
excited, bouncing up and down the whole way, begging me to fuck her.
Only when we had finally parked did I allow her to give me a blowjob.
She dived in with her usual enthusiasm, and I shot my wad down her
throat as she smiled contentedly.

prep room. I was allowed to stay with her while she was being
anesthetized. She lay there, looking up at me, with the facemask
covering her nose and mouth. Her eyes slowly narrowed as the
anesthetic took effect. As she slipped into unconsciousness, I saw
in her eyes not the worshipful, puppylike adoration of Suzi, but the
cold bitterness of Suzanne. Hatred burned in those eyes as she stared
at me. Slowly, they closed and she fell asleep.

room. I grabbed lunch at a fast-food joint in the hospital basement.
Finally, late in the afternoon, Dr. Green came out. “It’s done.
She’s in the recovery room. You can go see her if you want. I’ve got
to clean up, so I’ll meet you there in half an hour.” He gave me the
room number and left.

closing the door behind me. Suzi lay sleeping on the bed, a white
sheet draped over her form. Eagerly, I pulled the sheet off of her
chest. It was amazing.

Where before there had been two firm little breasts there now stood a
pair of mammoth globes of flesh. Suzi’s new tits stood firmly out
from her body, begging for attention. But her nipples were
mouthwatering. Her aereolae stood further out from the flesh of her
tits, pointing at the ceiling. Atop these brown cones stood erect
nipples, fully a quarter inch in diameter.

projection. I wanted both. The design Dr. Green and I had come up
with used two implants for each breast. A normal spherical implant
gave volume, making Suzi’s tits round and firm. On top of this stood
a smaller implant, which pushed the aereola into a conical shape and
thrust the nipples outward. The overall effect was a pair of breasts
designed for fucking and sucking. They were quite obviously
artificial, as was fitting for the tits of a slut.

between my fingers. Suzi moaned in her sleep. Bending over, I ran my
tongue around it, simultaneously playing with her other nipple. God,
it was so delicious.

squealed in delight. “Oh, Suzi’s tits are so big! Now Suzi can be a
real slut!”

the bag I had carried in with me and pulled out a pair of Suzi’s
fire-engine red six-inch heels. I slipped them quickly over her feet,
covering them with the hospital blanket. She would need those later,
and besides, she might have a hard time enjoying sex without them.
Returning to the head of the bed, I unzipped my pants and thrust my
cock into Suzi’s face. “Suck your master’s cock, slut, and I’ll fuck
your new tits.”

my cock with a new eagerness. She gripped my shaft with one hand as
her lips slid up and down its length. With her free hand, she rubbed
one of her tits, moaning softly to herself.

bed, sitting astride her stomach and laying my cock in the deep furrow
between Suzi’s boobs. Her hands went to her tits and she squeezed
them around my cock, rolling her nipples between her fingers. She
squealed in pleasure as I slowly began to slide my lubricated cock
back and forth between her tits. Suzi continued massaging my cock
with her boobs, giving my cockhead a tickle with her tongue every time
it thrust toward her mouth.

accomplished. Suzi had had been acting like a slut for nearly a year
now, almost since I’d met her. She had been dressing like a slut for
most of that time, as well. And she’d been talking like a slut ever
since she’d moved in about a month and a half ago. But up until the
operation, it could have all been an act. Now it was real. Now she
had the body of a slut. And there was no way Suzanne could escape
that.

out of the tight canyon between them. Suzi moaned louder and louder
as her orgasm built. My cock exploded with pressure, and sticky
strings of come shot from its tip onto Suzi’s lust-filled face. The
familiar taste and feel of my come sent her over the edge into an
intense orgasm.

it, but inevitably some of it dribbled into her hair. After I had
recovered from my orgasm, I got off the bed and wiped off her face
with some paper towels. She looked at me adoringly. “Can Suzi be as
good a slut as the whores in the videos now?” she asked.

come off her face. Just as I was finishing, Dr. Green came in.

you’d like.”

shrugged modestly at this. I turned to Suzi. “Suzi, why don’t you
thank Dr. Green, okay?”

exposing her naked body, and strode across the room. Her heels
clicked on the floor as her ass swayed from side to side. Her new
tits jiggled slightly with the walk. Green’s jaw dropped.

his pants. Deftly unzipping his fly, she pulled out his soft, but
rapidly hardening cock. “Oooooh, Dr. Green, can Suzi suck your cock?”
she asked innocently, looking up at him with a pleading expression.

lips around Dr. Green’s shaft.

me in half an hour, okay, doc?”

Chapter 7

The Finishing Touch

later, a trickle of semen running down her leg. Good, I thought.
Dr. Green deserved that for the quality of the work he’d done.

use as I could of her mouth, cunt, ass, and especially her tits, even
when I wasn’t fucking them. When I reamed her cunt from behind, I
would always reach underneath her and cup her breasts, savoring the
feeling of their full roundness in my hands, tweaking and rubbing the
always-erect nipples.

had stretched the skin on her chest quite a bit, and that, combined
with the aereola implants, made her nipples extremely sensitive.
Whenever she got a chance, she would pop one nipple out of whatever
clothes she was wearing at the time and play with it absentmindedly,
softly moaning to herself as she did so.

Even after I bought her some new clothes for her new body, it was
still a tight fit to keep her tits inside anything. As a result, her
already sensitive nipples were under enormous pressure as her clothing
strained to contain her boobs. I had worried at first that this might
be a painful experience.

on her nipples actually had an arousing effect. It couldn’t bring her
to orgasm by itself, but it was enough to keep her mildly horny most
of the day. Suzi enjoyed wearing tight clothes, because these created
the most pressure on her tits. One extremely beneficial side effect
of this whole thing was that the constant stimulation meant that the
slutty half of her personality was more often in control.

disappeared from view, generally appearing only in the morning right
after she’d woken up or late at night when she was undressing to go to
bed. When I did see her, she was even more morose than usual.

gang-bang circuit. She was more popular than ever at bachelor parties
and casual celebrations. I raised the price to $1500 and she was
still booked solid weeks in advance. My investment was really
starting to pay off.

local strip bar, the California. She was well-practiced by now, and I
knew she’d get the gig rather easily. Just to be sure, though, I
cleared her engagements the two nights before the audition, so she’d
be well-rested and extra horny.

for an audience of half a dozen people — the manager, a few employees
preparing for the night’s business, and myself. At the end of the
routine, Suzi lay in a breathtaking pose across a chair, her back
arched, massive tits thrust skyward, pussy exposed and wet, and a
seductive smile on her face. The manager jumped to his feet and
applauded.

I’d like you to meet Suzi. Suzi, this is Mr. Hargraves, the manager
of the bar,”

shake.

him, her hands busily unzipping his pants. Lenny looked at me
questioningly. I shrugged. Suzi extracted his hard cock from the
confines of his pants and looked at it eagerly.

wants it. Can Suzi please suck on your hard cock?”

way of introducing herself,” I said matter-of-factly. “She really
likes it.”

pleading eyes. “Yes, go ahead, Suzi, suck my cock.”

her head bobbing up and down on his shaft. She hadn’t been lying when
she said it was big, either. It was over nine inches long, probably
the biggest cock she’d ever seen. But she was still able to
deep-throat him. When she took him all the way down, her lips touched
his pubic hair. Her tongue would dart out and tickle his balls from
time to time.

Suzi took her mouth off his shaft and held it in her hand, stroking it
gently, holding him on the brink of orgasm. Lenny was in a daze.

here,” I stated, as though this was a perfectly normal situation in
which to discuss business.

of his mind enough not to argue. “N-no way. T-two-fifty, tops.”
Suzi continued to stroke his cock, tantalizing him.

suggest you agree to my offer,” I responded. We stood there in
silence for a moment, Lenny muttering to himself while Suzi gently
rubbed his erect prick.

h-h-high as I go.”

Lenny, and you get to fuck Suzi every night she appears.”

Suzi wants to have her tight, wet pussy filled with your big, hard
cock before she dances. Please, please, please! Suzi wants to be
fucked!” I’d rehearsed this with her before the audition, but I could
see by the gleam in her eye that her excitement was genuine. She
really was eager for the chance to get this large prick in her cunt on
a regular basis.

edge. “Okay, it’s a d-deal. Five hundred.”

you. Go ahead, Suzi.”

fifteen seconds, Lenny was coming. Some of his jism escaped from
Suzi’s mouth and rolled down her chin. She shook in orgasm.

details of the contract. Suzi was to appear every Thursday as the
featured performer, doing four half-hour shows starting every two
hours from six in the evening to midnight. She would have her own
private dressing room for the night, to relax between shows. As her
manager, I would be paid $500 per night, in addition to whatever tips
Suzi earned while dancing. And Lenny would get to fuck her each night
before her first show. The contract would last for three months,
after which we could renegotiate. The whole time we were discussing
these matters, Suzi had been stroking Lenny’s cock, bringing him back
to erection.

Lenny. I’m going to go out to the bar and have a drink. Why don’t
you two get to know each other a little better?” With that, I walked
out the door of the dressing room, closing it behind me.

edge of the makeup table, her legs draped over Lenny’s shoulders, and
her glistening cunt filled with Lenny’s thick meat. “Yes,
Mr. Hargraves, yes!” Suzi yelled in her squeaky new voice. “Fuck
Suzi’s hot, went cunt with your hard cock! Oh, that feels so good!
Fuck Suzi!”

Suzi’s exhortations and the invigorating massage her cunt was giving
his prick, Lenny came. His sticky white come flowed out of the
corners of Suzi’s cunt, dripping onto the table. Suzi’s dirty talk
turned into unintelligible groans as she came herself. Lenny
collapsed into a chair, exhausted. “You are some incredible fuck,
Suzi!”

so excited that before we got into my car to leave, I fucked her on
the hood, in broad daylight. Suzi, of course, was as eager as ever.
What a fabulous little slut I had.

crowd whooped and hollered as she strode onto the stage in her “candy”
outfit, supplemented by a red-and-white jacket. She pranced around on
her heels to the tune of “I Know What Boys Like” for awhile, slowly
removing the jacket, skirt, and top. Each step in undressing was
greeted by a roar of applause and hooting from the male audience. The
crowd went wild when she began removing her black lace underwear,
cupping her breasts and teasing her pussy. She finished the routine
draped across the chair, wearing nothing but the striped socks, the
heels, the polka-dot gloves, and the bow in her hair. Her breasts
heaved and her cunt glistened with wetness.

dressing room and closed the door. “That was fantastic, slut. Now
suck my cock.” Suzi pulled my raging hard-on out of my pants and
eagerly serviced it. When I was good and hard, I removed my cock from
her mouth, lay her on her back, and fucked her brains out. “Yes, yes!
Suzi’s cunt is so hot and wet from dancing, and her master’s cock
feels so good filling it up! Fuck your slutty little whore, master,
give it to your bitch!” I exploded in her cunt, my hot jism filling
her up.

out into the hall, closing the door behind me. A crowd of men were
standing outside, all eager to get in and talk to Suzi. “One at a
time, gentlemen, one at a time!” I yelled. “Five dollars to talk to
Suzi for five minutes.” This dissuaded some of them, but not many. I
grabbed the first bill held in front of me, and ushered the lucky
holder inside, closing the door behind us.

moved gently up and down as she breathed. The guy I had brought in,
who looked to be in his early twenties, looked at her and lost his
cool. “Uh… c-could I have your autograph, ma’am?”

signed the paper with a big “Suzi” and handed them back.

but was cut off by Suzi’s hands on his crotch. She crouched in front
of him, fingers deftly unzipping his fly. His erect cock sprung up
into her face.

stunned, and made no reply, just staring at her pleading face.
“Please? Suzi wants your hard cock in her mouth so bad.”

to orgasm. He came in her mouth, his knees shaking. Suzi eagerly
swallowed his come. When he was done, I led him back outside and
closed the door.

bombarded with questions from people who wanted to know what had
happened. Slowly, they figured it out and began clamoring even more
fervently to see Suzi. Taking advantage of the increase in demand, I
jacked up the price. “The price is now fifty dollars for five
minutes.” The crowd barely let up. Wads of cash were thrust into my
face.

the whole time. Sometimes they chose to have a blowjob, sometimes
they wanted to fuck her. Either way, Suzi was able to quickly bring
them off, despite the fact that many of them had already come once
jacking off to her performance on stage.

cut it short to give Suzi time to rest. Her next show started half an
hour later, and was received every bit as warmly as the first. I
jacked the price of five minutes with Suzi up to $60 after that one,
and $75 after her 10:00 show. Each time I got ten guys in and out of
Suzi’s dressing room in under an hour. All of them left very happy.

show, I shut down and collected my money from Lenny. I let him make
use of Suzi one more time before we left. Between the normal payment
for the performance and the money I raked in charging admission, I
cleared over $3000 that night. No doubt about it, this slut was going
to make me a lot of money.

finish the construction of Suzi’s body, so I scheduled an appointment
with Dr. Green for an afternoon. I told him to be ready to perform a
few non-surgical procedures on Suzi. He balked at first, but
acquiesced after I reminded him how much I’d paid him last time, and
made it clear I was willing to repeat that if he was cooperative.

gave him a hug and a deep, lustful kiss, quickly squeezing his crotch
with her hand for emphasis. Green moaned at her touch.

began dosing her mouth with novocaine while I explained what I was
after. Dr. Green had realized after Suzi’s last bit of surgery that I
was the one in charge, and so I didn’t bother with the charade of
pretending that Suzi was getting this done on her own initiative.

exactly what I wanted, what effect I was trying to achieve. Green
asked a few questions and made a few suggestions, and between the two
of us we settled on what he was going to do. After we had reached an
agreement, I shook Green’s hand and left the office, allowing him to
work undisturbed. I spent the afternoon at a few beauty-supply
stores, picking up some things Suzi would need later on. I returned
to the clinic late that afternoon. Dr. Green came out to the waiting
room to meet me, and showed me back into the room where Suzi lay on
the chair.

her eyebrows had been thick and blonde. Now, thanks to some skilled
electrolysis work on Dr. Green’s part, as well as some black dye, they
had been reduced to two dark lines over her eyes, starting at almost
their previous thickness on the inside and tapering to nothing as they
arched ever so slightly above her eyes.

had always been big and bright, wide open. Dr. Green had applied a
soothing cream to the skin of her eyelids, causing the muscles in them
to relax. As a result, her eyelids were incapable of opening fully,
fixing her face with a cheap, whorish look.

pair of collagen injections, causing her lips to expand. They were
now fixed in a permanent pout, forever hungry for cock. Green had
created a masterpiece, the face of a true slut. I stroked her
forehead gently as Suzi gazed up at me adoringly.

but decided to save mine until just a little later. So I wrote Green
a check for twenty thousand dollars and handed it to him. “Now, Suzi,
how do we say thanks to the doctor?” I asked.

to wash her hair. She seemed a bit puzzled by this request, but as
usual, she obeyed without question. When she got out, I had her towel
her hair half dry and sit down in front of the mirror.

her. “Put this in your hair. I want you to rub it in really well,
and get it all over your hair. Then I want you sit here until I get
back. You can play with yourself, but don’t come. Got it?”

small bottle. I left her to her work.

in front of the mirror. Her hair was well-soaked with the solution,
and she was playing idly with her left nipple, a smile of pleasure on
her face. The room stank to high heaven of hydrogen peroxide. Her
hair looked faintly lighter, but it was difficult to tell, since it
was wet. I instructed Suzi to rinse her hair well and then wash it
again, dry it, and style it as usual. Then she was to come out to the
living room.

formerly a honey blonde, was now a bright platinum shade, and fell
over her shoulders in lustrous waves. Her fat, pouting lips shone a
bright, shiny pink. Large plastic hoops dangled from her ears. Her
breasts strained against a black mesh bodysuit, and her six-inch
spiked heels glistened as they clicked across the floor. She had long
been the perfect slut, and now she had the perfect body to match.

slut,” I commanded.

clicking on the floor, ass swaying as she walked, tits bouncing ever
so slightly inside the mesh. Glossy pink fingernails glistened as she
deftly unzipped my fly, freeing my erection. Suzi eagerly wrapped her
shiny, pouting lips around shaft and began to pump it in and out of
her mouth. I grabbed the neckline of the bodysuit and pulled it down
below her tits. Slowly, I fondled her nipples, giving them an
occasional squeeze.

imprisoned, trapped in a body designed for one purpose – to be fucked.
The lips caressing my cock were those of a slut, and that was what she
would be, forever. She had no choice anymore.

slut.” My bleach-blonde bitch let my cock slowly out of her mouth and
aimed it at her face. Gently, her fingers stroked it, fueling my
orgasm. I came explosively, my jism squirting all over her upturned
face. As she had countless times in the past, Suzi ran her fingers
across her face, wiping up all she could and bringing it to her mouth.
I smiled. I had done it.

several more job offers from other strip clubs in the area. Soon she
was performing weekly at a total of four clubs. These ranged from a
bar geared toward college students, where she typically pulled in
$2500 a night, up to a pricey executive club, where I sold her time at
$200 for ten minutes (I knew that older men would want a more relaxed
fuck) and raked in a total of $6000 per night.

I raised the price for private appearances to $2000 and she was still
booked solid. I could easily have raised the price on these to $5000
and had no trouble finding clients. Doing that, however, would mean
that most of her customers would be older men, who were less frisky
and less imaginative about their sex, and I wanted to make sure Suzi
got as much use as possible, in as many ways as possible. And it’s
not like I was desperate for the money anyway. Suzi was earning me
close to $20,000 a week as it was.

constant engagements, I was getting less and less time to fuck her,
and I needed a full day to make up for it. Typically I would spend
six solid hours on these days using my bitch every way I could. It
was on one of these nights that I saw Suzanne for the last time.

already I was horny again. Normally I gave her a couple hours alone
in the living room to watch one of her porn movies, but something was
stirring in me, and I really felt like using my bitch.

on the couch watching a movie. But she wasn’t there. I checked the
kitchen, the dining room, and her practice room, and still couldn’t
find her. I went into the bedroom and checked around. Still no sign.
I was starting to get worried when I heard a soft noise from the
bathroom.

crying, a gentle sobbing noise, as though she was trying to keep from
crying, but failing. Slowly, I pushed the door open.

softly. Her face was red, and tears rolled down her cheeks. One hand
rested on the counter, and the other held the catalog.

drawer of her vanity after I’d discovered it, so as not to tip her off
that I’d found it, and after that I’d forgotten it.

just stood there, crying. I looked down at the catalog in her hand.
It was open to the page with the picture of the happy young family.
Here and there the page was wet with tears.

name for the first time in several months. “You can’t go back to that
anymore.” I said softly.

it into her face. “Look at the woman in this picture. Look at her!
Now look in the mirror!” I grabbed her body and turned her to face
the mirror. “You can’t be a model anymore. Do you think anyone would
hire you, looking like this?”

Don’t try to be Suzanne. Just let yourself be Suzi. Suzi enjoys
being a slut. Why fight it?”

the man who showed you how to enjoy yourself, is it?”

fucker! You gave me those drugs and manipulated me into becoming what
you wanted! You turned me into…” She broke off and looked into the
mirror, crying again.

you didn’t want to do.”

screamed. “Like some sort of whore?”

needed me to show you the way.”

didn’t really, deep inside, want to do?”

down to kneel in front of me. Frantically unzipping my pants, she
took my cock into her mouth and began sucking on it, pumping it back
and forth between her thick red lips.

slut.”

Epilogue

the thick cock in her mouth. Her luscious red lips slid back and
forth along its length, almost closing at one end of each stroke, and
nuzzling Jimmy’s balls at the other end. Jimmy’s hand rested on one
side of her head, guiding her along his meaty prick.

forty thousand dollars a week. Men were willing to pay outrageous
amounts of money just for a chance to nail the blonde cream-dream who
would fuck anyone that asked.

the magazines, and soon the movie companies. Suzi made several
appearances in soft-core porn magazines, the type that printed eight
or ten pages of pictures of her spreading her cunt and fondling her
tits, along with some made-up quotes about how much she loved to suck
dick, or get her pussy pounded. She was probably the only woman ever
to appear in those magazines for whom the quotes were even remotely
accurate.

insisting on $2,000 per movie up front, plus royalties per copy sold.
Most of the companies balked at this at first, but I got a few to come
around. Flying out to visit the executives personally and having Suzi
give them blowjobs probably helped a lot. For some reason, most men
have no willpower when a hot bitch like Suzi is keeping them on the
edge of orgasm.

personality, and her enthusiasm for fucking and sucking made her an
instant success in adult films. Directors sought me out to get her to
star in their films; it became common wisdom that any movie with Suzi
in it was a guaranteed blockbuster. I was selective about which
offers I accepted; after her first few videos broke records, I set her
price at $8,000 per film plus a large cut in royalties and control
over future use of footage. Since most films were shot in a day, this
was nearly as lucrative in the short term as stripping, and the
royalties made for a long-term windfall.

popular as a stripper. At the time her tenth movie broke all records
for adult video sales, Suzi Slut was capable of pulling in $20,000
a night stripping and fucking backstage. (Her stage name was Suzi
Slick, but her reputation for fucking almost everyone had earned her
the unofficial last name “Slut.” Even the announcers at her gigs
often “mispronounced” her last name as she came onstage.)

evening in the bathroom, I’d pressed her up against the wall and
pounded her pussy until Suzi came in the most violent orgasm she’d
ever experienced. The thing is, I don’t think it was Suzi that I’d
fucked that night. I think it was Suzanne.

hard as she could, squeezing her cunt around my cock and orgasming as
I came in her pussy. But she hadn’t let out with the usual string of
dirty talk, the exhortations to “fuck your slut harder”, or the high
squeals of pleasure that were Suzi’s trademarks. Rather, she’d just
let out a string of soft, passionate moans and grunts, like she had
the very first night I’d fucked her, so long ago.

intense, and she enjoyed them immensely, but it was the enjoyment of
an old, familiar pleasure. Her enjoyment that night in the bathroom
had seemed different. More like the enjoyment of a new and almost
unexpected pleasure. Like she was getting fucked for the very first
time.

never tired or upset. Good old fuckable Suzi, the well-practiced slut
with the wet-dream body who craved cock. Suzanne’s dour, tired mood
never intruded.

being fucked. It always happened when she first had a cock stuck
inside her. Her dirty talk would trail off, and she would be silent.
Slowly, she would begin giving those soft grunts that I’d heard in the
beginning, the moans that seemed to express surprise at her own
pleasure. Her fucking would seem less experienced, less skilled, but
filled with a certain raw enthusiasm that was something beyond what
Suzi could normally put in. It was like she knew all the techniques,
but had never practiced them. As though an experienced friend was
teaching he how to fuck. It always happened when I wasn’t expecting
it, and after she’d finished coming, she was always back to normal.
But I could always swear that I’d been screwing someone very
different.

and rested its head on her outstretched tongue. She jacked her hand
up and down its length as he muttered, “Oh, yeah, baby, I’m gonna
come, you ready for it? Ready for my come, baby?” Suzi, unable to
speak with his cock resting on her tongue, could only nod
enthusiastically. “Here it comes, babe!” Jimmy said as his cock
erupted with jism.

her cheeks or her upper lip. She continued to jack Jimmy’s shaft as
his sperm sprayed into her mouth. When his orgasm subsided, she
closed her mouth and began to spread soft kisses over his cock. The
jism in her mouth slowly dribbled out, coating her lips and mouth in a
layer of creamy white come. She gave the camera that slutty look that
had helped make her the highest-grossing adult film star of the
previous year, and had made me a multimillionaire.

Wood got up and left immediately, heading back to his dressing room.
Male porn stars were probably the most sexually exhausted people in
the world.

and knees over to the director’s chair and began to unzip his fly.
His cock, excited by the hours of watching the filming, sprang fully
erect from his pants.

The size of his cock shouldn’t have come as any surprise to Suzi.
She’d starred in films directed by him before, and had hence sucked
his meaty cock several times, as well as having it crammed up her
pussy more than once. But it was part of the act.

it nonetheless. “Would you like me to fuck you with it, Suzi? Would
you like to feel my thick cock in your hot, wet pussy?” he asked,
continuing the game.

fill Suzi’s wet pussy with your hard cock, Mr. Edmonds!” Suzi turned
around as she spoke, dropping to her hands and knees and presenting
her dripping pussy to him. “Please fuck Suzi with your cock! Ohhhh!”

her, slammed his cock into her glistening cunt. The other men on the
set gathered round, waiting their turn. The director always got to go
first, but after that, anyone who could get their dick into a free
hole on Suzi’s body was welcome to use it. Suzi was popular with the
production crews. These sessions usually ended with an exhausted Suzi
lying contentedly on the floor, her face, tits, cunt and ass dripping
with come.

a care in the world beyond where her next wad of jism was coming from.
I wondered what I’d do with her once her popularity died down.
Probably marry her off to some rich guy who knew how to show her a
good time. I’d hang on to the rights to her movies, of course. And
then? Probably start all over again with someone else. After all, I
had the technique pretty much down pat. I had my eye on this aspiring
model…

rolled over and lay on her stomach as he positioned himself above her
face. Her hand went to his cock and jacked it furiously. With a cry
of pleasure, he came, spilling sticky ropes of come across her face
and tits. Suzi used her free hand to move as much as she could to her
mouth, slurping it up.

his rock-hard cock into her pussy, while several more dangled their
pricks over her face. Suzi took one at random and began slurping on
it. She lay there for a long time, taking a series of cocks into her
mouth and pussy and making each one give up its load of come. She was
in heaven.

happy.

Forced

Copyright © 2001, H. Grant. ALL Rights Reserved

Story Codes: M+/F/slut/bimbo/mc/oral/anal/spitting/Male Dominant

There was no doubt in Samantha’s mind. She was going to law school – or at
least that’s what she thought. Her husband Ted had promised to help her
finish her schooling provided she marry him and move to New York. At the
tender age of 24, Samantha had already finished her undergraduate work at a

local university. It was there that she met Ted – a handsome dark-haired
gentleman of about 30. He was a wealthy photographer who had talked her
into doing some modeling for a fashion magazine. If it wasn’t for him, she
didn’t no how she was going to finish her schooling. Her parents had very
little money and as a result, Samantha relied heavily on grants and loans
to push her way through her first four years of college. The modeling money

Ted offered her was decent and it helped put food on the table and pay for
her books.

Within just a few months, Samantha had fallen in love with Ted. He seemed
such a sensitive and caring man. Ted adored her beauty (or so it seemed).
He admired her slender figure and large breasts. She had beautiful dark
brown hair that went down past her shoulders and a magnificent smile to
match her tender complexion. Ted showered her with money and took her out
to eat at fancy restaurants. Little did Samantha know that all of this
wining and dining had it’s price – and it wasn’t just cooking or cleaning.

In fact, the only hint that there was anything wrong with their
relationship (at least from Samantha’s point of view) was the lack of
sexual arousal on Ted’s part. For a young man of 30, it seemed kind of odd
that he rarely got it up for her. It was sort of a contradiction because he

constantly told her how much he admired her beauty and determination. That
aside, love had a strange way of blinding Samantha to the rest of Ted’s odd

habits.

For instance, he would take long trips to New York and leave her behind for

several days without calling or e-mailing her. Then he would pop up out of
nowhere and take her out to a movie while down-playing his absence. It
didn’t exactly drive her nuts, but Samantha found herself missing him more
and more each time he went away – usually after one of their photo
sessions. He would claim that he was taking the photos to New York to
submit to the fashion executives and would be back within a day or so -
however it usually took a week. Samantha never saw a single photo – nor did

she ever get a glimpse of the so-called fashion magazine that Ted claimed
he worked for. But she didn’t seem to mind. After all, Ted had been very
good to her in a lot of ways. He was never forceful with his convictions or

his point of view on issues that they couldn’t agree on. He never swore at
her and he almost never raised his voice when they had an argument.

`How silly’ Samantha thought to herself. She and Ted almost never argued
about anything in the year or so that they had known each other. The
relationship was perfect and it was becoming quite clear that Samantha’s
future in law was very bright. She had received high marks in almost all
her classes and was well informed when it came to politics.

Ted, on the other hand, was not whom he claimed to be. He was a
professional con artist who worked for an underground men’s club in New
York. The men’s club that he had joined many years ago was populated
exclusively by men who hated and stood against the women’s liberation
movement that started in the 1960′s. In comparison to most of the members
in the club, Ted was relatively young. He hadn’t even been born yet when
the women’s liberation movement started. Initially he had joined because
the club was also a business – a dirty business of forced drug addiction
and prostitution. The “front” business for the club was not much cleaner.
Ted was indeed a photographer, but not for a respectable clothing magazine
as naive Samantha would think. Rather he was a professional photographer
for their exclusive porno magazine and film line titled “PROPER WOMEN”
which sold exclusively overseas due to it’s shocking and perverse content.

Samantha knew nothing of this facade and was not the prying type. She had
her own studies to worry about in addition to her social life with Ted.
Already Ted had managed to wean her away from her family and friends. She
was completely devoted to him and loved him tremendously. It was only on
special occasions that she ever saw her family, and to their dismay she was

almost always accompanied by Ted whenever she did manage to visit Rhode
Island. The two seemed inseparable – except when Ted went away to New York
by himself, in which case she spent her time studying or catching up with
old friends. It was the only time she ever contacted them.

Her life would begin to change rather soon. Ted had made up his mind that
he had gained her complete and total trust. After conferring with his
fellow “business men” in the sex industry, he decided it was time to change

Samantha into something more desirable. All he needed was an angle to get
the ball rolling. The idea finally came in the form of an invitation to an
exclusive club party that Ted was a part of. Ted knew that deep down
inside, Samantha loved it when guys paid attention to her. She made it a
point to let him know that although she wasn’t in the least bit concerned
about how she looked, like most women, her intelligence was not enough and
it seemed to hinder her ability to attract attention from men in general.
Though she made every attempt to hide it, she still yearned to look
beautiful and be desired universally. Ted saw through her facade rather
easily. He knew women inside out and was rather gifted at finding their
emotional weaknesses rather quickly. Samantha was no exception. And she
would soon learn (perhaps painfully) that Ted was the smarter of the two -
by a narrow margin admittedly, and would soon succumb to his every wish.

---

“Honey I’m almost ready!” Samantha shouted from the bathroom.

She was in the middle of combing her hair and applying her favorite
perfume. Samantha couldn’t wait. The trip to New York had been a long one,
but Ted did most of the driving. In addition, they had arrived in the late
afternoon which allowed them time to take a nap. She was definitely excited

about the prospect of meeting Ted’s business associates for the first time.

In addition, she was anxious to see all her modeling work come to fruition
in the form of a gorgeous photo spread in one of their recent magazines.
Ted had used this angle as bate to get her to come to New York with him.
Samantha was falling for it quite nicely as planned. Ted smiled to himself
as he took a drag on his cigarette and waited for her in the main corridor
of their hotel room. His cock began to bulge outward at the inevitable
prospect of the changes that would soon occur in Samantha – wanted or
otherwise. The thought of her dull looking hair changing from dark brown to

a more desirable color invigorated his evil penis to the max. Thank
goodness he was wearing briefs underneath his trousers, otherwise he’d be
pitching a tent so to speak.

Samantha exited the bathroom looking true to form well dressed in a dark
blue dress yet very conservative in appearance giving absolutely no hint of

sex appeal for the enjoyment of the opposite gender. Ted took a good hard
look at her ass when she walked by him to the closet. It was too slender.
Ted wasn’t the type that liked large plump women, but he preferred his
women to be somewhat shapely – though with an overall slender figure. He
simply adored big breasts and couldn’t wait for that aspect to inevitably
change in Samantha’s life. Her breasts were big enough, but he wanted them
larger. The meeting was in 45 minutes, and Samantha would be the main
attraction. Though misogynistic in nature, his fellow “business” associates

were fair in their approach toward women whom they sought to convert not
only in front of the camera, but in real life. As always, the initial
meeting would be softcore. They were sure to ask Samantha to pose in
somewhat lewd positions in a polite manner. If the meeting became strenuous

or acrimonious, the men were sure to become verbally abrupt with her. If
that approach didn’t work, a forced submission would soon follow coupled
with drugs and mental therapy. The physical makeover occurred only after
the mental changes took place.

Samantha had no clue of what was in store for her at this supposed meeting.

She assumed that the men were going to congratulate her on her fine
modeling job and shower her with attention – which she secretly liked. She
couldn’t wait to get a glimpse of some of her fashion photo spreads. “How
do I look hun?” she asked innocently.

“Just fine my dear.” Ted lied.

She had a long way to go before she even came close to looking fine in his
eyes. Too smart, too intelligent, too brunette looking. Her boobs needed a
makeover as well. In all honesty, Samantha didn’t look or act slutty
enough. But when the next week was over, that would all change. In fact,
Samantha wouldn’t even have to put on an act to please him through
role-playing. She would actually BE his trashy blonde dream. It was all in
the cards and the way he played them. If done correctly, Samantha wouldn’t
have to submit to such cruel misogynistic measures, she may actually WANT
to be changed and converted – if for no other reason than her strong love
and passion for him. Still, it seemed this was only a remote possibility
given her intense desire to become a well educated woman and law worker.
Only time would tell, and the clock was ticking toward this much
anticipated meeting at the “studio.”

---

Samantha detected a rather subtle change in Ted’s behavior as they drove to

the meeting place. He was quiet most of the time, and when she asked him
questions he gave short abrupt answers.

“Is anything wrong dear?” she asked him trying to smile and be cheerful.

“Not at all darling……just trying to focus on the road.” Ted replied
cautiously.

Samantha could take the hint that he didn’t want to converse any further so

she stayed quiet the rest of the way. She chalked this up to him being
nervous about introducing her for the first time to his business associates

at the studio. She was partially correct. Ted was nervous, but only about
her initial reaction to some of the “requests” his fellow associates were
certain to make. Samantha had never done any sort of “revealing” modeling
in her life. Only small hints of cleavage here and there, but nothing
serious. That would soon change – whether she liked it or not.

They pulled up in front of a large house near the outskirts of the city. It

was dark and breezy outside and there was only a small glimmer of light
from inside the house – presumably from the main living room. The only sign

that the house was occupied was the long line of cars and mini-vans parked
out front.

Ted offered his hand to Samantha and she clasped it confidently. Her heart
was pounding with excitement and she wished she had checked herself one
last time in front of the dash board mirror to make sure she looked perfect

for the occasion. Ted lead her up the walk way to the large front porch
that was covered with large oak boards. Apparently whoever owned the
establishment was quite wealthy and had a taste for the Victorian era.
There were hints of 19th century decorum in and around the house.

Ted gave the door a simple thud with the knocker. Presently the large
Victorian door was opened by a huge man who was built like a bodyguard. He
looked like one too – though with an upscale appearance. His was donned in
a standard black tuxedo and wore his long dark hair back in a single
pigtail. Samantha correctly surmised that he was about Ted’s age give or
take a year. “Come in. We’ve been expecting you.” said the man in a deep
baritone voice that commanded respect.

Ted nodded silently and lead Samantha into the main hall.

“Your jacket please.” said the man staring lewdly at Samantha.

She smiled uncomfortably and handed the man her overcoat. It was clear that

he had no interest in conversing much and this made her a bit nervous. She
peered down the hall and caught a glimpse of a two main doors that were
ajar with a hint of light escaping the room. The sound of men conversing
was very distinctive and she could pick out signs of laughter.

`At least those people are in a better mood than this walking stiff.’ she
thought to herself as Ted finished speaking with the tall man.

Samantha cursed herself for not listening to Ted’s brief comments to the
guard. She liked being aware of everything that was going on around her.
After all, she was that type of girl – for now.

Ted turned to her and took her by the arm.

“C’mon darling. I’ll introduce you to some of my associates.” said Ted in a

mild mannered voice.

He was being careful not to create any feelings of uncertainty on his
wife’s part. Samantha took his arm and followed him down the elaborate
hallway toward the room with the open doors. When they entered, Samantha
was greeted by a site that she wasn’t quite expecting. Sitting around the
room was a group of seedy looking middle aged men wearing cheap business
suits. They were smoking cigars and filling the room with such a fog of
smoke that she had to fight to keep from gasping for air. These were
definitely not the types of men she was expecting to meet. At least the
guard at the door had the decency to wear a tux, but now it appeared that
it was merely for show. Maybe the owner of this establishment wasn’t quite
wealthy at all. If he was, it didn’t show from the looks of the attire and
characters in this room.

Samantha turned to Ted and looked him in the eye.

“Are these really the men you wanted me to meet?” she asked innocently
trying not to choke on the cigar smoke.

“Yes darling. The are the gentleman who wish to meet you.” he replied.
“Gentleman this is my wife Samantha. She is here to show us some of her
modeling techniques.”

Ted’s statement caught Samantha off guard. She wasn’t prepared to do any
modeling. Even if she was, she wasn’t properly dressed for such an
occasion. The original idea was to meet the men that worked with her
husband and to view some of her previous photo spreads – not model for
them.

Samantha looked more closely around the room trying to take in all her
surroundings through all the thick smoke. There wasn’t a single woman in
the room – much less the establishment.

“I don’t know about this Ted.” she began. “We didn’t talk about this.”

“It will be all right dear.” replied Ted reassuringly. “These gentleman
just want to admire your beauty and talent. If you impress them, it could
lead to bigger and better things for you.”

“But I’m studying to be a lawyer – not a model.” she protested.

“Of course you are my dear.” stated one of the larger men at the head of
the long table.

Samantha was a bit startled by this. She did not know this man and they had

not been properly introduced. As if reading her mind, the man got up and
walked over to her holding his hand out.

“Let me introduce myself.” he began. “My name is Mr. Willis. I am the
executive editor of our…..fashion magazine. Please have a seat and relax,

Ted and I have a proposal for you.”

Samantha thought about this for a moment. The man seemed a bit rough around

the edges, but he appeared to be sincere. She glanced over at Ted again. He

nodded his head in approval, apparently everything was fine. Mr. Willis
held out a chair and motioned for her to sit down. As if to lead her on,
Ted walked over to an adjacent chair and sat down. He turned and gave her a

fake – yet undetectable smile.

“It’s all right darling, they’re just curious about you and want to know
you better.”

“OK.” replied Samantha taking another look at the shady men sitting around
the long oak table. There were about eleven of them in all – counting Mr.
Willis. She tentatively took her seat and looked up at Mr. Willis.

“Thank you my dear.” said Mr. Willis as he reclaimed his seat at the far
end of the table and took a short drag on his half smoked cigar. “Your
husband tells us you are quite a gorgeous woman.”

Samantha looked at Mr. Willis curiously. She hadn’t quite expected this
remark so early in the conversation. However she dismissed it as all part
of the modeling lingo.

“Thank you Mr. Willis.” she replied shyly trying to sound confident.

Ted knew this routine rather well. It was the redundant – yet reliable ploy

of seducing a woman through compliments and praise. It almost always
worked, and it served the purpose of loosening up a woman to more personal
and direct “compliments” later in the conversation. Still he had his
doubts. Samantha was much more intelligent than most of the broads that
were brought into this very room. She might see through Mr. Willis’s
facade. Then again, she might not. It all depended on how Mr. Willis chose
his words.

For his part, Mr. Willis was a pro at the con game and it showed in his
next move. He properly introduced Samantha to the rest of the men in the
room one at a time. The other men gave her brief nods but said very little.

They were smart enough to follow Mr. Willis’s lead.

Alexander was another sly man in the group who was one of Mr. Willis’s
closest associates. He was highly intelligent as well, but he knew when to
yield to his boss. Alexander was also one of the more sadistical men in the

bunch. He got off on burning cigarette butts on women’s arms and legs. This

was rather extreme, but Mr. Willis kept him around because of his shrewd
business sense and keen understanding of a woman’s psychology. Alexander
had indeed done his homework on the subject having studied at a prestigious

university in England. He was also heavily into medicine and drug
experimentation and it’s various effects on the chemistry of the human
body. Having no where to go to apply is knowledge in tandem with his
fetish, he sought out Mr. Willis’s special men’s club having read about it
in one of the magazines. He had traveled far, but the salary that Mr.
Willis provided him combined with the luxury of abusing the models was well

worth the investment in time and travel expenses.

“Please understand Samantha. We have admired you from afar thanks to Ted’s
generous photos of you. You model the clothing quite well and we are
interested in helping you out financially to further your education in law
school.” continued Mr. Willis tactfully.

Ted could see Samantha perk up visibly when she heard this. Mr. Willis was
indeed as cunning as they came. Maybe seducing his annoying cunt for a wife

wouldn’t be so hard after all. “I’m sure that you wouldn’t mind making a
few thousand dollars would you Samantha?” asked Mr. Willis.

Samantha couldn’t believe her ears. `Did he say THOUSAND???’ she thought to

herself. Samantha had never possessed so much money at one time – except
over a period of months and usually with Ted’s or her parent’s help with
school matters only.

“Oh my gosh….sure!” she stated quickly collecting her thoughts.

“Good.” replied the cunning porn executive. “Then you don’t mind if we ask
you to make a few….er….changes. Perhaps in your style and appearance.”

“What kind of changes do you expect Mr. Willis?” she asked curiously.

“Well….” began Mr. Willis eyeing her carefully. “My associates and I have

picked out a special outfit for you to try on this evening. I’m sure it
will fit quite comfortably with your magnificent figure.”

Ted knew that Mr. Willis was lying. He despised Samantha’s conservative
appearance as much as he did. But the conversation and turn of events was
definitely heading in the right direction. Samantha still had the money
offer fresh in her mind and seemed very enthusiastic about doing what was
asked of her.

“Sure….I guess so. Would you like me to model it for you and Ted in
private?” she asked timidly.

“Why no my dear.” Mr. Willis stated matter-of-factly. “We’d ALL like to see

you in it. You’re surrounded by fans – right men?”

Mr. Willis winked at his crooked business associates. He could see the
naked lust in their eyes as they stared at their new prize – soon to be
made into a complete and total slut.

“What type of outfit did you have in mind?” asked Samantha nervously.

She didn’t like the idea of modeling an outfit in front of a bunch of
strangers. Modeling for Ted was one thing, but she barely knew any of these

men outside of what Ted had described of them. Still, the outfits she had
modeled for Ted were not that revealing, and so it was with this in mind
that Samantha accepted the money offer and the bag of clothing that Mr.
Willis held out for her.

“Where should I change?” she asked timidly.

“Go back out into the main hall and make a left, there will be a powder
room down the hall. You shall use that facility while we wait.” said Mr.
Willis eyeing her up one last time before giving the nod to the guard to
escort her out.

Samantha followed the tall burly man out into the main hall and he led her
to the changing room. When she entered and closed the door, she was amazed
at how fancy the room was. The room was surrounded with mirrors on all
sides and was equipped with a large hot tub, toilet, and marble sink with
several cabinets. Little did the cunt know that she was being watched from
a see-through mirror located in the rear of the room. Indeed, Mr. Willis
and his fellow associates were huddled on the other side of the wall in a
separate room adjacent to the conference room they had just left. They
would be able to see Samantha and all her treasures quite easily from their

vantage point.

Samantha withdrew the modeling attire from the bag and was stunned
outright. The outfit she had been given by Mr. Willis consisted of a very
skimpy cherry red mini-skirt. It was of the shiny latex variety and looked
outright slutty. The bag also contained a pair of black fishnet nylons
complete with garter and suspenders. The suspenders were to be attached to
a pair of crotchless black panties of the silk variety. To cap all of this
off, she detected the cherry red lipstick and black eye shadow enclosed in
the bag.

`No fuckin’ way I’m wearing this for these creeps. Who do they think I am
anyway – a cheap prostitute?’ she thought to herself as she put the
contents back in the bag and headed for the door.

Samantha didn’t know who she was more angry with Mr. Willis and his
associates, or Ted – her beloved husband who would allow such an atrocity
to happen in front of all those filthy men.

Behind the mirror, the men shuffled back to the conference room shaking
their heads. This woman would require more than just a little money and
prodding to do their bidding. They were seated back in their chairs just as

Samantha entered with an angry look on her face.

“You can’t possibly expect me to wear this outrageous outfit!” she stated
coldly to Mr. Willis.

“On the contrary Samantha, we certainly can – and you WILL.” replied the
cunning executive.

“Like hell I will!” blurted Samantha feeling even more uneasy. “Ted, I want

to leave this establishment right now!”

“You realize that Ted will no longer fund your education if you leave.”
said Mr. Willis flatly.

Samantha’s mouth dropped open in astonishment. She relied on Ted for almost

every penny now-a-days to get through school. This couldn’t possible be
true. She turned and looked at her husband questioningly. From the look on
his face she knew right away that it was true. Ted was indeed in on this
filthy scheme just like the rest of these bastards. Feeling betrayed and
horrified at this shocking revelation, Samantha burst into tears and flung
her arms out and clung to her husband desperately.

“Say it isn’t so Ted….(sniffle)……say that it isn’t true and I’ll
believe you….we…we can put this behind us Ted.” Samantha whimpered
desperately.

“I’m afraid it is true darling.” Ted began. “All we are asking is for your
cooperation. It won’t be so bad once you get used to it.”

“But I don’t want to do it Ted…..(whimper)….it’s so….so shameful….”

cried Samantha.

Mr. Willis nodded his head at Ted and winked. Ted looked down at his young
wife and his voice became much firmer.

“You will do this for us or you will lose everything – perhaps even your
family.”

Samantha couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Her husband was not only
threatening her well being, but her family as well!

“You wouldn’t dare you bastard!” she cried out loudly as she began pounding

her fists in futility on her husband’s chest.

“I’m afraid so Samantha.” Ted began. “We have powerful connections to the
mob. You will obey, or bad things will happen not only to you – but your
family as well.”

“It’s quite simple really.” Alexander chimed in. “You obey us, and
everything will be all right. If not…..”

The sadist let his voice trail off. He didn’t need to restate the threat
again.

Samantha knew she was trapped. She couldn’t possibly continue on with
school without Ted’s support. More importantly, she didn’t want anything
bad to happen to her family. Besides, it was only a little bit of modeling.

What could possibly be wrong with that?

“OK…..(sniffle)……I……I guess I’ll…….I’ll do it….” Samantha
murmured softly into Ted’s chest hoping in vain that no one else would hear

her.

Ted was not the husband she married, and the shock of this was still too
much for her to bare. She continued sobbing on his shoulder because she had

no where else to turn. The thought of being wrapped in the arms of a total
fake and creep nauseated her to no end, but she had no where else to go. In

anger, she managed to stammer her last words of disobedience to Ted.

“You creep! You’re a sicko just like the rest of these jerks!” she blurted
out between tears.

“Maybe so…” said Ted. “But you’ll think differently after a while.”

Samantha didn’t quite know exactly what he meant. But she would soon find
out.

“Now my dear….” said Mr. Willis in a soothing voice. “Why don’t you take
that nice little bag and make your way to the ladies room again for us.
We’re anxious to have a good look at you.”

Samantha winced at his sarcastic kindness. She shot him and icy glare, but
she obeyed him and picked up the bag. The huge guard put a strong hand on
her shoulder – as if to remind her how puny her attempts to escape would
be. Slowly he guided her out of the conference room and ushered her down
the hall toward the first step in her destiny as a new woman.

---

The men sat in their posh leather chairs laughing, joking, and smoking
their expensive Cuban cigars. Their jokes consisted of house wife treatment

and torment as well as dumb blonde humor. They all shared one thing in
common – their disdain for women and their view of them as mere animals
bread solely for the purpose of male sexual pleasure and servitude.

When the large oak doors of the conference room opened again, they were
greeted by the stunning figure of Ted’s wife – Samantha. The shiny red
latex min-skirt rose all the way up her fishnet clad thighs revealing a
hint of her black silk underwear with a hole in the crotch (a part they
couldn’t quite see just yet). The guard had given her a pair of slutty 6
inch high heels to start out and they made a sharp clicking noise whenever
she walked. Her face was lightly made up with black eye liner and her lips
were adorned with red lipstick of the bright “slut” red variety. She had
obviously stinted on the makeup applying as little as possible, but the men

didn’t seem to mind – at least not initially. The only other fault with her

physical appearance was her natural hair color and breast size. All the
gentlemen in the room preferred blondes – particularly platinum blondes
with big boobs and small brains. However these problems would soon be
addressed in conjunction with drugs and attitude conditioning (the latter
of which would take a little more time). Despite all this, Samantha still
looked astonishingly beautiful (albeit in a slutty way) and almost
immediately grabbed their attention. However the look on her face suggested

an aura of tension and guilt – a complete turn off to most of the men in
the room save for Alexander – who preferred his women to appear upset with
discomfort.

“Come closer to the table Samantha. We want to see you in the light.”
commanded Mr. Willis.

Samantha said nothing as she stepped forward timidly in her high heals. She

felt extremely uncomfortable in these shoes and even worse, she felt very
vulnerable and exposed. The slutty high heals made their customary
“click….clack….click” noise on the oak floor as Samantha came to within

a few feet of the table. Mr. Willis winked at the other men. As if on cue,
the men began removing their ashtrays and brief cases from the table -
clearing space for their new prize model.

“Climb up on the table sweetie and stand upright like a good girl…..I’m
sure you want to give us a good show.” continued Mr. Willis.

Samantha hesitated and began to sob. She felt extremely embarrassed.

“I think we need to help her out a bit.” said Ted as he motioned to
Alexander’s briefcase on the floor.

Alexander hoisted his briefcase on the table and opened it. Within short
order he withdrew a sterile needle and a small bottle of serum.

“W….what are you doing?” asked Samantha trying to hide her growing fear.

“Were going to give you a little something to help you relax darling.” said

Mr. Willis. “Don’t worry. It will only hurt for a second.”

“N….no…..no please….I……I can’t…” stammered Samantha backing
away from the table.

She was immediately greeted by the firm hand of the guard once again. This
time he gripped her shoulder a little more firmly.

“Please don’t make this difficult darling.” said Ted. “We want this to be
an enjoyable experience for you.”

“He’s right Samantha.” said Alexander filling the needle with a clear white

serum. “We’re just going to help you relax a little bit more than usual.”

Samantha could hear the other men chuckling to themselves. She bit her lip
in fear. What were these men going to do to her? Samantha didn’t like the
idea of having her mind or thoughts altered in anyway, but it seemed she
had little choice – especially with the firm hand of the burly guard
pinching an exposed nerve in her shoulder. He was obviously an expert at
special holds and nerve damage – probably a black belt in something.

Alexander walked over to her holding the needle in his right hand. The
guard gripped Samantha firmly. Any movement by Samantha would probably have

resulted in a great deal of pain – especially with the way he was gripping
her arm and shoulder.

“Hold still darling.” said Alexander with a wicked grin on his sadistic
face. “This will make you more….shall we say….susceptible to our
demands.”

“Just try and relax Samantha….we know you’ll soon enjoy modeling for us.”

said one of the other men.

Samantha knew nothing of the serum that was slowly and painfully being
injected into her vain. Alexander could have done it more quickly and
painlessly but he enjoyed watching Samantha squirm in agony. The fluid he
was giving her was indeed a mind sedative – it was designed strictly to
bring about an aura of light headed feelings. Though her attitude would
still remain relatively the same in terms of embarrassment and shame,
Samantha would be much more relaxed and receptive to the men’s demands.

The burly guard held Samantha firmly as the menacing liquid was slowly and
methodically deposited into her soft waiting arm. The stench of the serum
was quite strong and Samantha wrinkled her nose at the smell of it. After
the ordeal was over, she was guided onto the conference table and told to
lay on her back for a while until the drug took effect.

“It’s OK baby.” soothed Ted. “In just a few minutes you can resume posing
for us.”

“Uhhhnnnn…..n….nooooo…..” whimpered Samantha as she began to feel
light headed and slightly dizzy.

The rest of the men stared at their new prize intently observing everything

from her slight body movements to her facial expressions. Within minutes
the men soon observed a dull listless gaze come forth from Samantha’s eyes.

She was fully coherent, however she possessed neither the drive nor the
will to put up much of a fuss against their wishes.

“Stand up on the table Samantha.” commanded Mr. Willis firmly. “It’s time
for you to show us what makes a woman so special.” laughter from the other
men

Almost as if she were sleepwalking, Samantha stood up on her slutty high
heals and walked across the oak table. The men guided her to the center
beneath the bright light and began glaring at her slutty attire. They
observed the outline of her breasts as they pushed outward against the
shiny red latex mini-dress. They were also afforded an excellent view of
her crotchless panties underneath her short skirt.

“Turn around slowly my dear.” continued Mr. Willis. “Show us that nice ass
of yours.”

Samantha turned around slowly – rewarding the men with an excellent view of

her soft bottom. It was partially exposed due to the shortness of the
mini-dress she was wearing. She did indeed look like a cheap hooker on
heals.

“Now Samantha, we want you to unhook the left shoulder strap of your
mini-dress so that we can see part of your tit. Go slowly my dear. We have
all the time in the world and we just love a strip tease from a tasty
little slut like you. Don’t we men?”

The other men chuckled and nodded their heads in unison. The total
degradation and humiliation of this poor woman was enough to drive them
over the edge of ecstasy. Samantha blushed with embarrassment. Slowly she
undid the left shoulder strap and let the top of her dress drop clumsily to

reveal a partial – yet appetizing amount of her soft white cleavage. She
was definitely a prize to behold indeed.

“Pull it down a little further.” continued Mr. Willis. “Let’s have a closer

look at that sweet boob of yours.”

Samantha did as she was instructed – clumsily fiddling with the strap in an

attempt to pull the upper part of the latex dress down further to expose
her soft booby. When it was fully revealed, the business men caught a nice
glimpse of her dark brown aureole and pouting nipple. Samantha’s face
turned pink with embarrassment. These men were truly bent of fully exposing

her for their perverse pleasure and sexual gratification. This was not
modeling. It was pure humiliation.

“Now the other side darling.” said Ted following Mr. Willis’s lead.

Samantha looked at him dreamily. The medicine Alexander had given her was
now reaching it’s maximum effect. Slowly she undid the other shoulder strap

of the slutty dress and let it slide down clumsily. Now both of her soft
boobies were in full view of the leering men.

“I’ll bet she wants to show her pussy hole for us boss.” said one of the
men.

“Of course she does.” answered Mr. Willis. “She’s going to learn to enjoy
exposing her slutty body for us. Aren’t you my dear.”

Samantha didn’t know how to answer. Her mind was fuzzy from the effects of
the drug she had been given. Soon she was instructed to squeeze her boobs
together and smile while Mr. Willis took a few pictures.

“Lie on your back whore!” commanded Alexander. “We want to see your pink
bimbo hole.”

“Yeah. Show us your trashy crotchless panties.” said another.

Samantha blushed even more, but she was too out of it to resist their
commands.

“Do as he says my dear.” soothed Mr. Willis as he continued to snap some
more pictures. “Show us what a dumb woman you can be….spread your filthy
legs….that’s a good bitch.”

Samantha lay on her back with both of her shoulder straps down. The table
was cold and unforgiving and very uncomfortable. The men obviously didn’t
care about this annoyance. They wanted to see her womanly treasure.
Hesitantly she moved her fingers down to the crotch of her dress and hiked
it up further exposing her silk black panties. The panties were extremely
slutty in nature and revealed all of her cunt to the men.

“Hold your legs up and keep them together my dear.” said Ted. “Mr. Willis
wants to take a few shots of your stupid piss hole.”

“Good girl Samantha.” added Mr. Willis. “You’re behaving quite nicely for
us.”

“Just wait till we give her the `slut’ makeover boss.” said one of the men
taking a long drag on his cigar and fondling his prick with his other hand.

“Indeed.” replied Mr. Willis snapping some pictures of her exposed twat.
“She’ll make a fine woman soon.”

“And a fine wife.” Ted added winking to the other men.

Samantha nearly burst into tears, but her emotions were kept in check by
the intoxicating medicine. She was to become a slave to Ted and the rest of

his cronies. The thought of becoming a simple minded bimbo was indeed
revolting, and she fought to get her thoughts back into focus in hopes of
escaping – damned the big guard. However the drug was too strong. Too
powerful. Alexander had indeed done his homework on the female mind.

“Pull your pussy lips apart for us dear.” said Mr. Willis.

“Yeah.” said another man. “Show us were you make tinkle.” more laughter

Samantha managed a small – yet barely noticeable grown. Slowly she pulled
her puffy vaginal lips apart and gave the middle aged men the show they had

all been waiting for – the inside of her precious cunt.

“Oh that’s soooo pretty Samantha.” said Mr. Willis snapping several more
pictures. “Give a nice little smile…..that’s a good girl….now give us a

wink….you want to please us don’t you my darling.”

Something inside Samantha gave way and she moaned her response.

`WHAT AM I DOING???’ she thought to herself as the moan escaped her slutty
lips.

The drug was indeed taking it’s toll on her will. Samantha felt as if she
were drunk. The room became a slight blur. She could barely make out the
faces of the dirty old men around the room – much less stand up again.

“I think she’s almost out.” said Alexander. “We’d better prepare her for
surgery. Did you call Dr. Andrews?”

“Yes I did.” replied Mr. Willis finishing the last role of film.
“Unfortunately he will not be here until tomorrow. We’ll have to put her to

bed in our special quarters. I’m sure Ted will make the necessary
arrangements for her stay here.”

“Sure boss.” said Ted. “I’m sure everything will go smoothly if we keep her

nice and sedated.”

“Leave that to me.” Alexander cut in. “I’ve personally worked with Dr.
Andrews on many of these cases. She’ll be your perfect blonde tit dream
within a matter of days.”

Ted smiled to himself. He couldn’t wait for the completion of his wife’s
transformation. He was so excited at the thought of his wife becoming a
nice docile blonde bimbo that he could barely control the raging hardon in
his dress pants.

Samantha could barely feel Alexander and the burly guard pick her up from
the oak table and carry her out of the conference room. Her mind was
swimming in a sea of haze and utter confusion. She didn’t feel her clothes
being removed once she was brought into her special room. She didn’t feel
them lay her on her back and spread her legs apart. Nor did she feel the
ankle and wrist straps being applied to her on both ends of her luscious
body. Lastly came the blind fold and another injection of sedative from
Alexander’s special kit of medicine. Within moments, she felt herself drift

off into a heavenly blissful sleep – one that she would never wake up from
as a free woman. Indeed, Samantha’s next waking moment would not occur for
several days. Her waist would become much slimmer due to a deliberate lack
of nourishment, and her only access to water would be through an
intravenous tube. She would indeed awaken to a new kind of life – one of
utter submission and simple minded obedience.

---

When Samantha finally awoke nearly a week later, she was not the same
woman. She opened her eyes and listlessly stared at her surroundings. Her
blindfold had long since been removed to allow for a more intense visual
analysis of her facial expressions and eye movements.

The first thing Samantha noticed about herself was the fullness of her new
mouth and ripe collegian lips. Her breasts had been blown up to triple the
size they were before and they felt rather heavy and uncomfortable at
first. But Samantha didn’t seem to care. She felt extremely light headed
and giggly. Within a few minutes a handsome man in his late thirties
entered the room wearing a white coat – the kind that doctors and surgeons
wore. He leaned over the bed and smiled at his new peace of work.

“Hello princess.” he began. “My name is Dr. Andrews, but you can refer to
me as Master Andrews.

Samantha had forgotten a great deal of her former vocabulary, but she still

understood basic simple terms in English. However the handsome Master
seemed to be talking too fast for her to comprehend, so she merely giggled
and smiled at him.

“I must be talking too fast for you my stupid little cunt.” he continued.
“That’s OK. We don’t like sweet little tarts like you to talk too much
anyway. Your lips are now built for slurping and sucking – just like a cute

little infant.”

Samantha smiled and giggled again.

“hee hee……sl….slurpy….sucky……mmmmm.” she moaned trying to match

some of his words together.

Hours later, Samantha was fully dressed in “proper” women’s attire and
escorted back to the main mansion. Her outfit consisted of a shiny black
leather collar with silver metal studs that seemed to nearly choke her. She

also wore a trashy black latex halter top with giant holes where each of
her surgically enhanced breasts jutted outward invitingly. Her naval was
pierced and adorned with cheap looking silver rings and a tattoo was
located below the base which read “ANAL WHORE.” Just below that a was a
shiny black latex mini-dress which fit tightly around her newly enhanced
waist line which accentuated her slutty bottom – which in turn was
practically fully exposed to anyone who wanted a peek. Her asshole had been

widened considerably to allow for several dicks to enter at once – or even
a large object of the men’s choosing. Her vaginal lips had been permanently

pried open by several silver ring studs that were placed on either side of
her labia to allow for maximum usage of one (or more) large cocks. She wore

no panties of any sort and was clad only in trashy black latex boots that
went all the way up to the middle of her knees which permitted only a
minimal amount of bending. The boots were adorned with 10′ inch spiked high

heals which made her lean uncomfortably on her tip toes at all times. The
heels also served to make her walk “properly” and obediently. In addition,
the heels also served as an open advertisement to anyone within ear shot
that a super slut / hooker was coming in their direction.

Samantha’s face and hair were also a dream to behold. Her hair was
permanently dyed platinum blonde and hung down her shoulders in a straight
- yet slightly ragged fashion. Dr. Andrews had deliberately given her hair
the appearance that it hadn’t been washed or bathed in a considerable
amount of time. To top off the sleazy bimbo look, Samantha’s face was
loaded with slutty makeup – complete with shiny cherry red lipstick which
gave her new collegian lips a sort of pouty / inviting appearance that
commanded the storage of one (or more) cocks at once. Her dull listless
eyes where smeared with slutty black eye liner and mascara. Her cheek bones

had also been raised slightly to give a more pleasing appearance. To
complete the transformation, Samantha was given a large wad of bubble gum
to chew on to create the credible appearance of a teenybopper groupie.

“Hello Ted.” greeted Dr. Andrews as he entered the main lounge. “I brought
someone here to see you.”

When Ted looked up he was greeted with the sound of clicking high heals and

the appearance of his perfect blonde bimbo dream. When he looked his new
wife in the eyes he searched for any possible hint of intelligence or
reminder of her once bright past but found only a dreamy eyed vacant look.

“Hello Samantha.” he said trying to control the bulge in his trousers and
the lustful urge in his voice.

The only response he received was an extremely high pitched giggle and the
growth of a huge pink bubble expanding out of her enlarged cock sucking
lips.

“POP!!!!………giggle.”

Samantha swayed sluttishly from side to side with a hand on her hip and a
dreamy air-headed expression on her cheaply made up face.

“We have chosen you to be the first recipient of Samantha’s outgoing
personality and special talents.” began Dr. Andrews. “I think you will find

your new wife quite accommodating and generous with her time and cheerful
attitude.”

“I’ll bet I will.” said Ted as he stood up to shake the doctor’s hand and
show him to the door of the lounge.

The other executives were out doing some film preparations in anticipation
of Samantha’s first screening appearance. When Ted was alone with Samantha,

he took one last look at his former wife. Then he lost all respect for her
(what little he had in the first place anyway). He came up behind the
giggling tart and wrap his arms around her newly formed torso. Lustfully
his large hands found their way up to her huge tits and began tweaking the
nipples harshly until they were beat red and sore. Samantha managed a few
uncomfortable squeals, but giggled and popped her bubble gum for the most
part and swayed dreamily in his sadistic arms. Ted licked her ear and took
a whiff of her cheap perfume – the kind most bimbos wore to impress men of
his stature. Only this time it was different. Samantha know longer cared
about money – much less knew much about it. She merely wanted to please her

Master(s) and behave like a proper woman. She wanted to wrap her brand new
pouty red lips around his swollen cock and deep throat him. For the first
time, she wanted to know what sperm really tasted like. Of course coming
out of a “God” like Ted, it would be one of the most pleasing experience’s
in her life and one she would aspire to each and every time she was with
her husband / Master.

Ted reached greedily under her micro-mini latex skirt and fondled her
sopping wet cunt which had been widened considerably by the metallic ring
studs adjoined on either side of her swollen labia. Samantha giggled and
flung her hair back in slutty fashion as she swayed from side to side in
Ted’s evil arms. Ted wasted no time in testing Samantha’s vaginal limits -
expanding her cunt with several fingers at once. In and out he mushed his
fingers coating them with thick creamy slut goo.

“Open your stupid mouth Samantha.” he commanded harshly. “Let’s add some
special flavor to that wad of bimbo gum you’re so fond of chewing.”

Samantha obeyed her Master graciously and rolled her eyes in slutty
fashion. Her mouth popped open and was instantly greeted by several smelly
fingers jammed menacingly into her waiting mouth. For the first time,
Samantha tasted her pussy juice and was instantly hooked on the salty taste

of vaginal cream and stale urine.

“Oooooohhhhh………mmmmmmmm….” the bimbo moaned as she tasted the
shameful bodily fluids in her stupid inviting mouth.

“That’s a girl sweetie…..just suck and slurp like a professional whore.”
said Ted soothingly in her ear. “That’s going to be your new role in life.
Pleasing and obeying all kinds of perverted men. Men like me.”

Samantha felt herself falling in love with Ted all over again. But this
time there were no strings or contingencies attached. No money involved or
desired. She just wanted to please him over and over again. Her every
waking moment would be spent wondering where he was and wishing she was
with him or one of his associates. She would find herself hoping to find
new and incredible ways to earn their admiration and adoration – perhaps in

the form of simple daily chores – ones that weren’t too difficult for her
to comprehend or carry out.

Ted removed his sticky fingers from her mouth. Samantha had performed her
first “duty” admirably. She had cleaned the salty residue from his fingers
thoroughly and was awaiting her next opportunity to please him and show him

what a “good girl” she was.

“Now Samantha, I want you to kneel down as best you can and open your mouth

for me.” commanded Ted in a firm voice.

Samantha obeyed. Slowly she went to her knees despite the restrictive knee
high boots and opened her ripe red lips. Ted unzipped his trousers and
pulled out his fat throbber. It looked enormous to Samantha – having
forgotten what he looked like in the past. Ted aimed the evil snake at her
waiting slut mouth and brushed the smelly tip against her swollen lips.

“Ummmmm……..ughhhhhhh….slurrrrrrp!”

Samantha began to suck on the thick fat cock that was impaling her sweet
stupid mouth. Within moments she began to slobber all over the oak floor of

the lounge. Piles of slutty drool escaped her retarded cunt of a mouth and
formed a slimy pool below her latex covered knees. Her nipples remained
quite red and swollen from Ted’s harsh pinching and were now quite
sensitive to touch. Her titties bobbed slightly up and down in little
jiggles as her mouth became a human receptacle for Ted’s swollen man tool.

“Oh yeah!” gasped Ted as he mashed her blonde head to his sweaty crotch
with both of his powerful hands. “You’re such a goooood girl……what a
willing sweetheart…..such and obedient bimbo slave.”

“Ummmmm…….mmmmmmm…..slurp……drool……slurp…..!”

Samantha rolled her slutty eyes up at her new husband Master in search of a

hint of admiration and appreciation – just like a stupid clumsy dog waiting

to be petted in all the right places. Her tongue rolled and slithered up
and down the shaft of his thick penis just like a professional hooker. She
wanted to bathe him in blissful glory and show him how much his Godly
presence meant to her. She worshipped him with all her heart and tiny
little mind and wanted so badly for him to bless her with his manly cream.

In and out the cock went. The thick piece of male lard mashed itself
against the back of her slutty throat in search of her tonsils. Amazingly
Samantha only choked and sputtered a few times, but soon she would get used

to this type of harsh degrading treatment. Ted could already tell that she
had been “fixed” properly and was already learning the sweet and painful
rewards of pleasing a man in all those “special” ways.

Indeed, Samantha was learning to enjoy this sort of treatment from a man.
She would soon look forward to the blessings of pain that Alexander had in
store for her white trash body. She wouldn’t mind being used in any way at
all as long as it brought pleasure to her Masters. At this point, Samantha
would only come to know of her most frequent reward. It came in the form of

a huge volcanic blast of filthy goop all over the inside of her sweet dirty

mouth. Ted had unleashed a monstrous load of semen inside her swollen lips
and it spilled over onto her tonsils. Some of the squishy cream seeped out
of Samantha’s mouth and onto her shiny latex halter top. Little globs of
filthy cream oozed onto her swaying boobies and dribbled onto the oak floor

below. Some of the cream oozed out in small rivulets and dribbled down her
trashy chin. The thick salty cream coated her mouth and she immediately
began to swallow what was left of it. The ugly jizz slithered down her
worthless throat and coated her stomach. Ted looked down at her sleazy
makeup and her vacant dim-witted eyes. They were lifeless and her thoughts
were filled with nothing but candy cotton air. She was now just a worthless

smelly whore from head to toe. Samantha stared up at him in desperate
search of approval from her lord.

As she was staring up at him, something slithered out of her Master’s mouth

and splashed against her left eyebrow. Ted was spitting on her. Oh how
wonderful! She just knew that he liked her! She smiled up at him as more
spit poured down on her messy face. She was pleasing him! And soon she
would be the most popular girl with all of her Master’s friends. She just
couldn’t wait for her new husband to introduce her to his fellow
associates. Her Master’s treatment of her made her feel so special and
important. It was indeed a special treat to have a powerful man spit on her

girlish face. Samantha’s feeble mind reckoned that it was probably
extremely rare for any woman to receive such an honor from a God like Ted.

The slimy spit oozed down her nose and mouth and dribbled down her sweet
chin – so prim and proper. Just like a good woman’s chin should always be.
Ted wiped the remaining residue off of his cock using Samantha’s blonde
hair as a towel. Then he ordered the bitch to stand up and follow him to
the main hall. Once there, he ordered her to stand with the guard until the

rest of his entourage arrived and decided what to do with her. Samantha
felt uncomfortable in her high heel boots, but she smiled to herself
knowing full well that she would soon get used to her new uniform. She felt

so proud and sexy in it. She was more than willing to wear anything at all
if it meant pleasing men. For some reason she couldn’t remember or fathom,
she looked down on modern women.

Indeed Dr. Andrews had planted plenty of “new” thoughts in her pea size
brain. One of them was her disdain for her previous life as a law student.
Samantha no longer liked thinking for herself. After all, she was just a
girl. She not only wanted a man to do her thinking for her, she NEEDED a
man to think for her. She just couldn’t help herself anymore. She got
extremely wet in the crotch just thinking about the blessings and rewards
of dependency upon the opposite sex. Her body shuddered and tingled at the
thought of pleasing other men. Their bodily rewards for her were probably
quite numerous and too great to imagine in her simple little mind, but that

didn’t stop her from getting a glowing sense of pride in her new purpose in

life. Dr. Andrews had told her that being a “fuck toy” was the greatest and

most sought after profession among women – only most didn’t know it yet.
Though he vowed to her that this state of affairs among modern day women
would soon change over a period of time, and that she would soon make new
friends with women who were just like her.

---

“Squeeze your boobs together bitch!” commanded Mr. Willis while several
camera men circled around.

Samantha clutched her breasts and pushed them together with her soft
girlish hands. She was dressed in virtually the same outfit as before save
for one small difference – a bright pink latex halter top. It was the same
style as the previous one however with the holes cut out to expose her
naked tits. They were enormous and they bobbled up and down clumsily
whenever she walked or made sharp movements. They looked like two ripe
melons when she pushed them together.

“Arch your back slut!” commanded another.

Samantha giggled and arched her back for the camera. Her big boobies stood
out even further. Mr. Willis and Alexander took turns pinching tweaking her

nipples as the cameras flashed.

“Turn around and wiggle your stupid ass for us Samantha…..that’s a good
girl.”

Samantha smiled and shook her luscious bottom. It swayed invitingly from
side to side and looked perfectly proportioned – thanks to Dr. Andrews
cosmetic surgery.

“Now bend over and hike up your mini-skirt for us….we wanna see some REAL

ass!” said Alexander winking at Mr. Willis.

Samantha turned around clumsily on her high heels so that her bottom was
facing the two men. Then she bent down and stuck her ass outward invitingly

giving it a seductive wiggle for the two executives. Then she hiked up her
black latex mini-skirt and pulled down her crotchless panties. She was
extremely damp and some girlie goo dribbled out of her open vagina and onto

the oak floor.

“Isn’t she adorable?” asked Mr. Willis. “Just look at that sweet
butt….spread your ass cheeks for us honey…..that’s a nice girl…..show

us where your real brain is….that’s it….right inside that slutty little

brown hole of yours.”

Samantha spread her hiney apart so that the men could have a clear view of
her sexy brown anus. It peaked out from between her butt cheeks and winked
at the men. Alexander smiled to himself. Samantha was one of those girls
who had a large brown ring of skin surrounding her anal orifice. Her butt
hole was already partially open due to the surgery she had. It looked ripe
for the picking indeed. Alexander loved anal sex and he didn’t hesitate to
stick a large finger inside her exposed bottom. Menacingly he wiggled it
around inside – coating it with her anal treasures. Mr. Willis smiled to
himself. Today was going to be a big day for Samantha indeed. He watched
intently as Alexander began to stick more fingers inside Samantha.

“Oooooohhhh…….giggle…..” Samantha swooned with anal bliss as she felt

the insides of her bowels expand with each additional finger.

Alexander pulled down his trousers and whipped out his cock. It was
extremely rigid at the thought of the infinite sadistic possibilities he
had with this slut. Mr. Willis did the same in turn. Soon Samantha had two
cock dangling around her and several camera men taking lewd pictures of
her. She was still bent over when she felt Alexander remove his fingers and

replace them with a very stiff penis. Mr. Willis moved to the front of her
and instructed her to “suck.” Within moments, Samantha had a cock in her
mouth and one in her ass. Alexander had no trouble entering her slutty dark

hole. It was already extremely loose – just like a professional whore’s. He

pounded his stiff cock into her ass mercilessly while Mr. Willis drilled
her face with reckless abandon. The two cocks sea sawed in and out of her
open holes until she turned red in the face from so much hard fucking. Then

she was greeted with thick smelly slime entering her body at both ends. The

messy splooge gushed into her trashy orifices like two sewage pumps -
coating her insides with sticky smears of white jizm. Mr. Willis held her
face up with both of his hands and commanded her to let the rest his cum
drool out of her mouth for the camera. It was definitely a ?ite to see.

“Let’s put a camera on her ass men.” he offered. “Perhaps we can have a
good shot of the goop coming out of her bottom.”

Alexander pulled out just in time – commanding Samantha to squeeze what was

left of her anal muscles so that his slime would cum oozing out for the
camera. Samantha obeyed and squeezed hard. The sticky white jizm soon began

to ooze out of her ass and onto the floor below. Picture after picture was
snapped and a video camera was added to the mix. More bright light was
beamed down on her slutty bottom to maximize the effect of the degrading
scene. Samantha remained slumped over with her knees locked together -
smiling and giggling for the men.

`What a stupid fucking whore.’ Mr. Willis thought to himself – Dr. Andrews
had definitely earned his money this time.

When all was said and done, Samantha smelled like a cheap piece of fuck
meat just waiting for another stud to take his turn. And indeed they did -
one right after the other. Each camera man got his turn to fuck her white
trash holes. Some fucked her mouth. Others fucked her pussy. But most of
them enjoyed the pleasure of filling her dark brown poop hole with thick
smelly jizz.

Samantha was in a state of fatigue when all the men finished using her. For

one thing, her legs were extremely tired from staying in a standing
position for so long. For another, her ass and cunt were sore from all the
hardcore drilling she had received from the executives. One thing was
certain, she was definitely going to be the star of a lot of porn movies.
She had indeed been transformed into a “proper woman” as Dr. Andrews had
promised and would soon make an excellent servant wife for her Master /
husband Ted. The best part about the whole arrangement was the fact that
the sleazy porn executives didn’t have to pay her a cent for her time,
energy, or humiliation. She was now a natural – born again slut in the
making. Her first video would soon appear on many shelves in Europe. And,
to the delight of Ted and his partners, the profits would fall right back
into their pockets. So much for law school expenses.

THE END

(M/F, F/F, BE, transform, incest)

by Orangutang

It had started simply enough. Jake had left town. He was going to be on the road
for almost a year this time, and Kelly would be home alone.
Sex between Jake and her had always been a bit lukewarm. They loved each other
immensely, but she had always gotten the feeling that he wanted something more
than she could give. She was a bit restrained when it can to sexual matters, and
she had begun to wonder if this wasn’t jeopardizing their relationship. Read the rest of this entry »

Magical TF Mind Control

by Downing Street

PART I

“Well, Mr. Biggerman, I suppose you know why I’m here,” Carlotta said. She set her briefcase beside the chair.

The tall man behind the desk nodded. “Unfortunately yes, Ms Exquisito. Your office called less than an hour ago. Am I being sued personally, or just the store?”

She handed him a sealed envelope. “The suit names Biggerman’s Department Store, of course, as well as yourself as owner and manager. The seven employees bringing suit were all dismissed in October and November of this year. They are claiming wrongful dismissal and failure to negotiate a proper settlement.” Carlotta kept her tone cool and professional. She was contemptuous of this man, as she was of most men in positions of power.

Biggerman, however, seemed more concerned than intimidated. He was a dark- haired, lanky man in a well-cut blue suit. He was young — too young in Carlotta’s opinion to be running a tradition-rich clothing store like Biggerman’s. He had inherited the store when his father, Henry Biggerman senior, passed away. He needed a haircut.

He spread his hands. “I had to let some people go,” he explained. “Including some good people. We have been going through a major restructuring at Biggerman’s. I have tried to assemble staff that are a good fit to the new store image.”

“Yes, I had noticed,” Carlotta said dryly.

It was impossible not to notice the changes at Biggerman’s since Henry junior took over. The store had always been an upscale fashion outlet. It catered to women who appreciated the cachet of designer labels and Italian shoes. Biggerman’s offices were on the floor above the store. Walking to the elevators to deliver the notice of suit, Carlotta had been struck by how much her favourite store had changed.

Stylish, conservative suits like the one she was wearing had become difficult to find. In their place was a variety of flashy, feminine finery clearly designed for pleasure, not business. There were fashions on the racks that violated city ordinances. Hemlines ranged from high to very high to panty- flashing. Even though it was snowing, the shoe section was still featuring a variety of high-heeled, platform sandals, along with an array of sexy boots.

For the Christmas season, the store had set up an open-air lounge along one wall. Husbands and boyfriends could relax there while their partners shopped. A red-suited Santa Claus held court in one corner. He was accompanied by no less than six attractive young helpers. Santa made jokes and gave away little gifts. The eye-popping elves served drinks and snacks and smiles. They distracted the men from thinking about how much money their wives were spending. The girls were all dressed in scanty versions of traditional Christmas attire. The scene would be better named the Temptation of St. Nicholas, Carlotta decided scornfully.

Despite Carlotta’s disapproval, there was no denying the store was busy. The Christmas shopping season was in full swing. There were customers everywhere, looking at dresses, arguing about jewellery, discussing make-up, trying on shoes. Cash registers were singing.

The ladies were being assisted by a cohort of young, pretty sales assistants. These had largely replaced the serious, educated “wardrobe advisors” that had long been a fixture at Biggerman’s. Evidently the same turnover had occurred in the upstairs offices. It was this exchange of exuberance for experience that led to the lawsuit Carlotta was pursuing.

She had jabbed the button for the elevator and waited impatiently. The store was playing mood music, mostly syrupy instrumental versions of traditional Christmas songs. In the old days, Biggerman’s would never have stooped to muzak.

Carlotta’s irritation was making her demeanour even colder than usual. She didn’t want this case, especially not this close to Christmas. The senior partner had been persuasive. He had pointed out that the dismissals were flagrant sexual discrimination, another instance of men casting women in a purely sexual role. That argument always worked with Carlotta. It was like waving a red flag before a bull.

Biggerman had lived up to her preconceptions. When she entered the office he had looked her over with a brazenness that she seldom saw and never tolerated. Carlotta was aware that her youth and beauty were not what many people expected in a lawyer. Perhaps she would have to remind this smarmy bloke that she graduated fifth in her class.

Biggerman was still trying to explain his way out of the situation. “You must understand,” he said patiently, “these employees were let go for reasons of. . .. business planning. It had nothing to do with their qualifications. I am steering a new course with this store. I have to be sure my staff are all part of a unifying team.”

“Unfortunately, my clients do not see the situation that way,” Carlotta rejoined. “They believe they were dismissed because of their age or their appearance or their unwillingness to tolerate pervasive sexism. They believe that, given their evident qualifications for their positions, that these grounds constitute wrongful dismissal. Speaking as their lawyer, I am inclined to agree.”

Biggerman’s brow furled. “Did you come here today merely to annoy me with this lawsuit? Or do you have some further business?”

“Yes, I do. I would like to see the employment files and performance reviews for each of my clients.”

“Do you expect me to voluntarily provide you with that information?”

She heaved an exaggerated sigh. “Of course I do. Under the law you are obliged to keep such records and make them available for inspection by an employee or his or her agent during their employment and for a period of not less than six months afterwards.”

Her adversary was momentarily taken aback. “Well, Ms Exquisito, you certainly know the law. I’m very impressed.” He thought for a moment. “You know, we could use a sharp young lawyer on our staff here. You have the background in corporate law, and you go the distance for your clients. I like that. If this suit were not between us, I could offer you an excellent position right away.”

Carlotta drew herself up straight, throwing back her long black curls. “Are you trying to buy me off?” she demanded.

“No, no, of course not, nothing like that.” He waved a hand in denial. “We can settle this little matter first. Then maybe we can talk about your future. I think I can offer compensation, well, at least twice what you are earning now.”

The shapely lawyer got to her feet. “Mr. Biggerman,” she said icily, “you may abandon your flimsy attempts to influence me. I assure you I am not interested in working for you, now or in the future, in any capacity. Now, will you show me the employment records, or do I need to return with a court order?”

Biggerman backed off at once. “Whoa, there’s no need to be combative. I meant no offense. Of course, of course you can see the records. You can count on my full co-operation. I’ll have my assistant show you where to find what you need.”

He punched a button on the phone. “Trina baby, would you step in here a moment?”

Without waiting for a reply he turned back to Carlotta. “All our records are kept only as computer files. I had to do something with my computer science degree. You will have to read the records on screen and take down whatever notes you like.”

The office door opened and Biggerman’s assistant stepped in. Trina was an attractive, top-heavy blonde who looked to be in her mid-twenties. She was wearing a red, tailored jacket over a black jersey that made no secret of her generous endowments. The black vinyl mini below it was far shorter than what Carlotta considered appropriate, never mind the red polka-dots on her tights and the red slings. She made Carlotta’s tan pantsuit look like a nun’s habit. Like the rest of the staff in Biggerman’s office, Trina was wearing a red velvet cap trimmed with white fur.

“Yes Henry?” she said brightly. There was a big Santa Claus pin on her jacket, over the right breast. That ought to keep Santa jolly, Carlotta reflected sourly.

Biggerman said: “Trina, this is Ms Exquisito, a lawyer representing some of our recently released staff. Please show her how to access the personnel files for those employees. Use the computer we set up in the extra room.”

“Delighted to meet you,” Trina said, advancing to shake hands. There were rings on most of her fingers. “Please come with me, I’ll get you set up.”

Carlotta shook hands. She turned back to Biggerman for a moment. “This shouldn’t take very long. When I have what I need I’ll be in touch concerning the details of the claim. I hope we can work this matter out satisfactorily.” She didn’t bother hiding her condescension this time.

“Oh I’m sure we can, Ms Exquisito,” Biggerman replied, grinning broadly, “I’m sure we can.”

Carlotta hid her puzzlement over that remark. Picking up her briefcase, she turned to follow Trina’s swaying derriere out of the office.

They passed through the outer offices. A cohort of young women was buzzing about a warren of cubicles like bright-coloured bees around a honeycomb, carrying out the tasks needed to run a major department store. The air of the office seemed lively and upbeat. Carlotta had expected a sombre mood, given the recent shake-up in the staff.

At length Trina and her lawyer companion arrived at a nondescript door, which Trina opened with a passcard. “This room is mostly used for storage,” she apologized, “but you should find everything you need.”

Indeed the room looked quite serviceable. Stored furniture and files had been pushed to the back, creating an open space in which a computer sat on a portable stand. A tall window allowed in such natural light as was forthcoming in December. An executive chair waited for her in front of the computer. There was even a leather sofa along one wall.

“I’ll sign in for you,” Trina said, “so you can access the files under my name.” She bent over to type on the terminal, a dangerously revealing stance, given the length of her skirt. “There you go,” she said, straightening. “The files are in alphabetical order. Is there anything else you need?”

Carlotta surveyed the room. “What is all that for?” she asked, indicating the small table laden with spirits, chocolates and candies.

“Oh, that. Mr. Biggerman asked me to put out some Christmas cheer for you. Help yourself! There’s some cold things in the fridge over there.”

“Biggerman is trying to butter me up. Thank you Trina, this will be fine. I expect to be finished in a few hours.”

“Come find me if you need anything,” the busty blonde replied. Her red-dotted nylons shimmered as she sauntered out the door.

Carlotta watched her go, shaking her head. Obviously Biggerman liked his eye candy light and bubbly. Was it any wonder this chap was being sued? She sat down in the big leather chair in front of the computer. She pulled her laptop out of her briefcase, set it up in her lap, and began the tedious process of transcribing information from the files.

The work didn’t go as quickly as she expected. There were a lot of records to sift through, most of them irrelevant. The mood music was playing in here too, seemingly even louder than outside. It was persistently distracting. Carlotta found her attention drifting to the banal tunes pouring out of the ceiling. She had to concentrate on tuning them out.

The black-haired beauty flipped to another page on the computer. She yawned hugely. Sighing, she leaned back in the chair and looked at the ceiling. Was there no way to turn that music off? She looked back at the computer again, waiting for the urge to return to work. The monitor seemed soft and far away.

Hang it, this is making me sleepy, she thought, her eyes drooping. The chair was soft and inviting. I’d better get back to work, she told herself, before I fall completely asleep. Before I fall asleep…

Fall . . . asleep.

Sleep. . .

Carlotta’s head lolled forward as slumber overtook her. Her chest rose and fell with each gentle breath. The cursor on her computer blinked patiently. The piped-in Christmas music played on and on.

“. . .coming along in here?”

“Whu? Huh?” Carlotta’s head snapped up. She looked around, blinking. Trina was smiling in the half-open doorway.

“Oh, I, I’m doing fine,” Carlotta improvised quickly. Had she fallen asleep? “I must have. . . I think this is going to take a little longer than I — what time is it?”

“It’s a little after four. You’re welcome to stay until closing time if you like.”

Carlotta looked down at her laptop. The screen was black. It had automatically turned itself off. She would have to reboot to get started again. Something about that felt odd.

Black screen. Reboot

“No, no thank you,” the young lawyer decided, some of her usual sharpness returning. “I think that is enough for today. I can come black, er back tomorrow to reboot — to uh, finish.”

“Not a problem. You know where my desk is. Come find me and I’ll let you in.” She waited, still smiling, while Carlotta gathered her things and left the room.

Carlotta was still puzzled as she took the elevator down to street level. Her route through the store took her past the shoe department. She stopped in front of a pair of black slouch boots with tall vamp heels.

Black

These must be the style this year, she reflected. The exaggerated heels looked wobbly. Not stable on ice. She already had a functional pair of

Black

She reached out and stroked the soft material. These certainly weren’t practical. She really needed to get back to the

Black Boots

She looked around for a sales assistant.

Standing on the snowy street, searching for a cab to take her back to the office, Carlotta wondered why she felt so good. She was enjoying that satisfied, nearly smug feeling a woman gets when she knows she has shopped well. Yet she had done nothing of the kind; instead she had impulsively spent too much money on a pair of glamour-girl boots that didn’t suit her and she didn’t need.

The loose-fitting boots were constantly sliding down her legs. They ruined the line of her pantlegs. The thin heels had proved as tricky to negotiate as she had foreseen.

The moment she put the boots on, she simply had to own them. She asked the cheerful sales assistant to clip off the labels so she could wear them home. Her shoes were in a bag under her arm. She raised her hand to flag down a taxicab.

Carlotta was wearing her new boots when she arrived back at Biggerman’s the following afternoon. She was secretly glad for the snowy weather; it gave her an excuse to wear boots to the office. The lithesome lawyer had matched the boots with a sedate charcoal business suit. They looked a sight better with a skirt than under slacks.

She pushed through the revolving doors at Biggerman’s. The store was crowded with Christmas shoppers. Smiling clerks in elf costumes were helping well- heeled women choose the right dress, shoes, and eye shadow. Gold jewellery and platinum charge cards caught the sparkling Christmas lights.

Although it was early afternoon, Santa’s lounge was already occupied. Several men were enjoying a pint while their partners shopped. An equal number of women, burdened with bright-coloured shopping bags, were taking a break. Leggy helpers in their scanty Christmas outfits were keeping the booze flowing.

Carlotta passed by the dress section. A mature woman with the look of an executive about her was trying to decide between two leather skirts, both of which looked quite short for the office. “Gosh, I can’t decide,” she murmured to the salesgirl, “I guess I’ll take both of them.”

At length Carlotta arrived at the elevators. She closed the doors with some relief, happy to be away from the bustle of the store. Unfortunately, the elevator provided no relief from the pervasive Christmas music. Carlotta used the brief elevator ride to pull up her new boots.

The office at Biggerman’s was as lively as ever. Carlotta found Trina and asked to be let into the back room again. The bright-eyed secretary was wearing boots too, tight white ones that looked good with her white sweater and filmy dark nylons. In between she wore a metallic black miniskirt that demanded absolute confidence in the perfection of her thighs. She opened the door to the back room and signed in on the computer.

“There you go,” she said, as Carlotta took her place in front of the computer. “Are you sure you don’t want a holiday snack? It’s a pity to let all that go to waste.” She gestured toward the untouched treats on the coffee table.

“I’m fine, thank you,” Carlotta said formally. “I expect to be finished here quickly. Yesterday I. . . uh, something came up. Is there no way to turn that music off?” She pointed with her eyes toward the ceiling, where saccharine Christmas tunes were pouring out of the speaker.

“Sorry,” Trina returned, “the music is piped into the whole office. I rather like it!”

Carlotta sat down. She opened her briefcase and pulled out her laptop. “All right, I suppose I can put up with it for a few hours.” She smiled briefly. The music wasn’t Trina’s fault. “I’ll call you if I need anything.”

“Cheerio,” chimed Trina, as she left the room.

Carlotta turned on her laptop computer. While she waited for it to boot up she looked over at the table of confections. There were two boxes of expensive chocolates. She chose a piece and slipped it into her mouth. Unexpectedly, the centre was liqueur. It was delicious.

She picked out another, then rolled her chair back in front of the computer. She admired her new boots for a moment. Despite the flimsy high heels she liked them a lot. The loose fit gave her an excuse to fuss with them all the time. Well, best get at it. Tuning out the Christmas music as best she could, she began transcribing employment records from the computer.

Drowsiness seized her within minutes. She stifled a yawn. She shook her head, trying to wake up. The work was so boring. She yawned again. The computer screen was going all blurry. I’d better not fall asleep again, Carlotta decided.

Better not sleep. . .

Not . . . again.

That was her last complete thought before her head slumped forward on her chest, eyes closed.

Carlotta slept placidly. Her dark curls shifted a little with the rise and fall of her chest. Outside the window, a few white snowflakes drifted downward onto the street. The room was silent, but for the velvety tones playing endlessly from the overhead speakers.

Some time later she lifted her head, blinking. She looked about her. The computer was still showing the last employment record she had been reading. Her laptop had shut itself down again. It was growing dark outside.

She had fallen asleep again. It looked like she had missed a good two hours. How had that happened? She hadn’t read more than a few pages before she dozed off.

The last thought lingered in her mind. She hadn’t read. . .

Red

Carlotta paused for a moment. Well, she wasn’t going to get any more done today. She closed her laptop and picked up her black briefcase.

Black

She paused again. She spent a moment pulling up her new boots. They came right up to the knee. The high heels put her weight forward onto the narrow toes. She headed off to tell Trina she would be back again tomorrow.

Riding down in the elevator, Carlotta still felt odd. Imagine falling asleep at her desk two days in a row. She needed to get more sleep.

Red

Yes, that was it, she needed more red.

The elevator door opened. Now that the workday was ending the store was busier than ever. Everyone from secretaries to directors was pouring in to do their Christmas shopping. Carlotta made her way down the aisles impatiently. This fiasco with the computer had cut into her workday.

She really needed to dash right back to the office.

Black

She really needed to flash red and black in the office.

Lost in thought, she continued toward the door, slower now. Something caught her eye. Hanging on a mirrored wall, among the hundreds of other dresses and suits and things, was a red dress. It was a sexy, Christmas-party kind of dress with a criss-cross top. Carlotta wandered toward it.

Red

She stopped in front of the dress. She set down her briefcase. She ran one edge of the dress along her fingers. It felt soft, like velour, but stretchy. Maybe some new synthetic fabric. She would never wear a dress like this. It was too flashy. She was too much of a feminist to parade around in something that announced the suitability of her body for –

Red

To a party maybe. Once. But not on the street. Certainly never to the office. It was too tight. She looked at the hemline again: and too short.

“Hi! May I help you?”

Carlotta looked up to find a salesgirl smiling at her. The girl couldn’t be more than twenty years old. She wore green tights and red booties below a short, green-and-red tunic. She looked like a horny pin-up artist’s vision of what Santa’s elves should look like.

“Uh, no, uh, no, I, I don’t think so, thank you,” Carlotta stammered. She was still holding the edge of the dress in one hand. The girl’s cap was a pleasing colour. “I was only looking. I don’t need –”

Red

“Do you have this in a size six?”

PART II

Back in her office the next morning, Carlotta pondered her mood. She always had trouble dealing with Christmas. How else could her new red dress be explained? She wasn’t given to whims like that.

The stretch-fit minidress certainly did flatter her figure. Carlotta’s figure was worth flattering. She had garnered a good deal of attention when she walked into the office that morning. One of the senior partners had politely hinted that the firm favoured more conservative styles. Carlotta had improvised something about not wanting to change for a party later. She watched his eyes flick down to the swell of her bust as he talked.

The dark-haired lawyer set down the papers she was working on. She wasn’t certain why she had decided to wear this dress to the office. The conservative suits in her closet were boring. She crossed her knees idly, watching the hem slide up her nylon-covered thighs. Hadn’t she lectured one of the paralegals about showing too much leg a couple of weeks ago?

Technically though, Carlotta reasoned, she wasn’t showing that much leg when you allowed for the boots. The day before, standing in the changing room at Biggerman’s, she had been surprised and delighted to see how fine she looked in the little red dress. Yet something bothered her. Her brand new slouch boots didn’t match the dress. Not exactly. Without really knowing what she was looking for, she had wandered off toward the shoe department.

Back in her office, Carlotta looked down at the glossy fashion boots on her legs. Her new boots were classic leather side-zips with pointy toes and narrow heels. Like her dress, they were warm, cheerful red.

This was so unlike her. The first pair had been expensive enough. She bit her lip. The combination of short dress and tight boots made her legs look terrific.

The excitement of her spontaneous shopping expedition, coupled with the long, longing looks from the taxi driver and her building doorman, kept Carlotta from dwelling on her impulsiveness. When she arrived at her flat and slipped out of her sexy dress, she discovered that her panties were damp. She explored the cause of that and soon decided, panting, that a relaxing few minutes on the bed was called for. Or maybe an hour.

That wasn’t like her either. But great balls of fire, did it feel good.

This morning, Carlotta the lawyer was a melee of conflicting emotions. She was still basking in vain satisfaction with her new outfit. It warred with her sensible, feminist side that argued she was wasting money and bending her principles. Thrown into the mix was irritation that she would have to visit Biggerman’s one more time to finish those stupid personnel files.

As she stepped carefully up the icy sidewalk toward the department store, Carlotta’s agile mind arrived at a hypothesis. She was sleep-deprived. That explained everything: her naps in front of the computer, her unsettled mood, her impulsive behaviour. She had been pushing herself hard lately. She would sleep in all this weekend; that should put things to rights.

Feeling better now that reason had prevailed, she pushed through the revolving doors into the store.

Biggerman’s was bustling, as usual. Carlotta was growing accustomed to the crowds. She made her way to the back of the store. She was determined to get up to the offices and get this business done with.

She did stop a few times, to look at dresses and some neat tights. She liked the ones in red. While she was using the mirrors by the changing rooms, she overheard another conversation. A rich-looking woman, aerobicized and tanned, was discussing fashions with a teenage girl in the uniform of an exclusive private school.

“Honey I can’t wear this,” the woman said.

“Come on Mom, if we both wore the same outfit to the party, we’d like, match!” The girl was bouncing up and down with excitement.

“Yes but I simply cannot wear this!”

“Why not? You look great in it Mom.”

“Why not! For one thing, it’s much too short. Even shorter than those things we bought last week! And this top, it’s. . . it’s made for someone. . . younger.”

“Hey, no way”, her daughter rejoined, “it’s made to fit everybody. See, the cups are built in. You just pull this up, like this, and then we tighten the back –”

“Whoa, not so tight!”

Her daughter fastened some hooks. “It’s supposed to be tight. Here, take a look Mom.” She spun her around to face a full-length mirror.

“Oh! My, that is. . . flattering, isn’t it dear. But I couldn’t –”

“Daddy will be there, Mom.”

“What?”

“At the party. He’ll be there with that other woman he’s taken up with. Don’t you want to let him know what’s he’s missing?”

“Fiona, really!”

“Every man in the room will want you, Mom. Daddy will see.” She was leaning over her mother’s shoulder, whispering in her ear.

The woman watched herself in the mirror. “I, I don’t think that’s. . . uhm. . .” She flexed a shapely ankle back and forth. A sly grin spread slowly across her face. “We’ll have to get the right shoes then, won’t we dear,” she told her daughter.

They were eagerly discussing accessories when Carlotta moved away.

Santa’s lounge had a good crowd of shoppers and loungers, all celebrating the Christmas spirit by downing Christmas spirits. Carlotta watched as a leggy elf-waitress stopped by a table to place another pint of bitters before a leering patron. She was wearing a top and shorts in deep red with white fur trim, along with patterned nylons and black boots.

Carlotta shook her head. Women like the waitress offended her. How could she work in that skimpy outfit, being ogled by every man in the place? It wasn’t becoming. It was

Red

There was something special about that outfit she was wearing. She watched the girl saunter away. Of course the shorts were much too short for –

Black

She did like the boots. The heels would be awful for someone who worked on her feet all

Black

Carlotta looked down at her own new boots. She liked them even more than her first new pair. Yet there was something subtly wrong with this outfit. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it. She seldom wore skirts at all, much less fashion boots. She continued on toward the elevator.

Biggerman was discussing something with Trina when Carlotta arrived at her cubicle. He was leaning over her shoulder, pointing to things on her screen. The conversation was punctuated by bashful giggles from Trina.

He looked up as Carlotta approached. She had a couple of packages in her hands. “Ah, Ms Exquisito,” he said, “how pleasant to see you again. Merry Christmas.” As he spoke his eyes roamed boldly up and down the young lawyer’s full curves. Carlotta was carrying her coat over one arm.

“Merry Christmas,” she said civilly, pulling her coat in front of her. Biggerman was taller than she remembered. He still needed a haircut — and a lesson in manners. “I haven’t quite finished copying all the employment records for the sacked workers. I’ll need to see the files one more time.”

Biggerman smiled. “Of course, of course,” he returned affably. “Trina will let you in, as before.” He clapped a hand possessively on the pretty secretary’s shoulder. Trina was wearing a tummy-bearing short sweater along with black hip-huggers. She still had a silly Christmas cap on her head.

She turned and smiled at Carlotta. “Come on, I’ll get you started. Are we all finished for now, Henry?”

“For the moment, yes. Better let Ms Exquisito onto the computer. Wouldn’t want her to slip into a black mood.”

Carlotta blinked. She felt flushed. She let her coat fall to her side. Let Biggerman stare. She was hardly showing more than all the miniskirted girls in the office.

“Have you found everything you need?” Biggerman asked, seeming concerned. Are the facilities adequate?”

“Uhm, yes, quite adequate,” Carlotta replied. “If I could get started I could finish this today.”

“Have some wine while you work,” Biggerman suggested. “I’ve put out a rather pleasant red.”

Carlotta felt her colour rising. The room was warm. She ran both hands down her hips, smoothing her snug-fitting minidress. She wished Biggerman would stop staring at her. It was distracting. And very pleasant.

“Th-thank you,” she said. She tried to ignore his gaze on her cleavage. “I’d breast get started.” She felt her nipples stiffen. Unconsciously, she straightened her back a little, thrusting her chest out. She was suddenly glad she had worn her sexy new dress.

Trina sprang to her feet. “Come on, I’ll let you in.”

Relieved and disappointed to be away from the owner’s attention, Carlotta fell in beside her. Trina’s tight black pants hung so low on her hips they threatened to reveal a second cleavage. They flared out long at the bottom to almost cover the silver platform sandals on her feet.

Sandals in winter? Carlotta wondered privately. That’s not very

Black

She found herself contemplating the sway of Trina’s behind beneath the low- hung pants. That girl sure is built, she thought admiringly. Little tingles ran up her spine.

Trina let her into the back room and signed on to the computer. Carlotta noticed that the bottle of red wine that Biggerman had mentioned was sitting on the table of treats, already opened. It was an excellent label.

“Henry asked me to open it early, to let it breath,” Trina explained, rising from the computer. “Sure you won’t have some?”

Carlotta looked at the bottle. The wine was a Burgundy. “No, I came here to . . .”

Red

“Oh, well, why not. It’s Christmas.”

“That’s the spirit,” Trina agreed. She found two tall wine glasses. Carlotta filled them both. “Merry Christmas!” Trina cheered. They clinked glasses and drank together.

“Well, I’d best get back to work,” the shapely secretary decided. “Let me know if you need anything.” She took her wine glass with her and headed out the door. Carlotta found herself watching her derriere again.

Pull yourself together girl, she chided herself. Stop being jealous of other women’s asses. She took a long drink, refilled her glass, and sat down before the computer. She popped a couple of liqueur-filled chocolates into her mouth. That’s probably not a good idea, along with the wine, she reflected, even as she sucked on her third candy. I have to stay alert today. No more sleeping on the job.

She bent down to work. The elevator music was as annoying as ever. She forced it out of her mind. She sipped her wine, carefully transcribing notes to her laptop. It was important to stay awake. She was determined not to fall asleep today.

No sleep today.

She didn’t even notice when she dropped off.

There was something on her shoulder. She batted it away, but it came back. She turned her head and looked at it groggily. It was a hand, feminine and wearing many rings. “-lotta we’re closing now,” came Trina’s voice.

She looked up, shaking off sleep, to find the secretary bending over her. “What? Who? I was — oh, not again.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t have had all that wine,” Trina suggested gently.

Carlotta looked over at the table of treats beside her chair. The wine bottle was more than half empty. Had she done that?

“I, I don’t quite remember,” she said weakly, getting to her feet. “What time is it?”

“It’s about five. We close the offices now. Course the store is still open for hours. Can you come back tomorrow?”

Carlotta’s brain felt fuzzy. She tried to remember something. It kept slipping away. Her gaze fell on the silly cap on Trina’s head, with its long red crown and white trim.

White

“Yes, uhm, I, I suppose I’ll have to,” she conceded. She closed up her laptop and picked up her packages. “I haven’t been very efficient these last couple of days.”

Trina waved a delicate hand. “Who is, this time of year. There is so much going on. What with parties and shopping and more parties, who has time to work?” She giggled prettily. “Hey, looks like you’ve done a little shopping yourself. Looks sweet.”

“Thank you,” Carlotta replied uncertainly. “This isn’t my usual style. I got caught up in the Christmas spirit — or something.”

“Hey, why don’t you leave your computer and stuff here? You’ll be coming back tomorrow, right? Why carry them all the way home and back again? They’ll be safe here.”

The lovely lawyer hesitated. “Uh, no, I probably should work this evening,” she began, “I have a lot of –”

White

“I, I have a lot of . . . oh why not.” She set down her computer and briefcase. She picked up her coat and the few things she had bought on the way in.

“Come on, I’ll walk you out,” Trina said cheerfully. “Maybe we can spend a few minutes doing some last-minute shopping.” She grabbed some candies from the table. Her low-riding slacks outlined the half-moon cheeks of her behind.

Carlotta demurred. “No, I really should get home, I — oh, thanks.” She accepted the chocolate that Trina offered. It was cherry.

The two women took the elevator down to the store level.

Late the following morning Carlotta was pacing about her office, too agitated to work. What was going on here? What was wrong with her? She had been asking herself these same questions all morning. She looked down at her feet for a moment as she paced back and forth on the carpet.

She was wearing new shoes. They were narrow pumps with tall heels. They had platform soles, more than an inch high. They were nothing like anything Carlotta wore, especially to work. The shoes were pure, glossy

White

They were the perfect colour. Carlotta loved them, loved what they did to her ankles, her legs. She had wanted them the moment she tried them on at Biggerman’s the day before. The fact that she had always considered high heels impractical, uncomfortable symbols of female subjugation simply didn’t matter.

Maybe the shoes were a cover. Maybe she was trying to distract herself from her sudden infatuation with boots. Maybe she didn’t want to face the odd fact that she had bought four pairs of expensive boots in three days.

She glanced over at the white boots sitting beside her desk. They were stretchy, vampy things with platform heels like her new shoes. She couldn’t decide between them and the patent black lace-ups. She had bought both pairs. Why had she done that? She didn’t need

White

They were sexy, sure, but why buy another

Black

She only knew that the long black boots were splendid and she couldn’t be without them.

Shoes and boots were not the only things Carlotta had fallen in love with. She had intended to indulge Trina’s shopping whim only for a few moments before heading home to dinner. In fact it had taken them several happy hours to get out of the store. With only a little encouragement from Trina, Carlotta had experimented with styles and fashions she had never considered before.

The wine she had evidently drunk instead of working didn’t help her self- control. Nor did the additional spirits they had shared in Santa’s lounge when the sexy secretary decreed that they needed a break. Carlotta had meant to abstain, but the cute red-and-white outfit on the waitress had distracted her.

Carlotta held her head in her hands for a moment. What had come over her yesterday? She shook back her hair. She could feel the weight of her new gold earrings. Another impulsive purchase.

She sat down in her chair. She was supposed to be drafting a letter to Biggerman’s former employees. She was in no mood to talk to clients today. How could she explain to the sacked women that not only had she not negotiated a settlement for them, she hadn’t even assembled the file? To make matters worse, she had foolishly left her briefcase behind, along with her laptop computer. All her notes for the case were locked up in Biggerman’s storage room.

The act of sitting down pulled the hem of her new dress even higher up her thighs. She ran a hand down one leg. She had no business wearing fishnet stockings to the office. This was entirely inappropriate. They were

Black

They contrasted so sharply with the white of her new shoes. Carlotta had never worn stockings before. The feel of the garter straps against her leg was a constant reminder that she was doing something a bit wicked. She felt a tingle up between her legs.

Trina helped Carlotta buy so many new things she had trouble carrying it all. Fortunately, Biggerman’s had a delivery service. The pretty clerk at the service desk talked her into opening a charge account too. Carlotta had been distracted. The girl’s halter-top was red with white trim, like her little miniskirt. Carlotta wasn’t even sure what her credit limit was.

Eventually Carlotta found herself in a taxicab taking her back to her flat. She was wearing one of her new outfits, a tiny black dress, saucy red nylons and her new black boots. It was the closest she had come yet to the perfect Christmas ensemble. Unexpectedly, the way the driver was appraising her in the rearview mirror was more exciting than annoying. She left her coat unbuttoned.

Sitting in her office, Carlotta stirred from the memory. She pressed her legs together. What the hell was happening to her libido? She had flirted shamelessly with the doorman at her building. She let him enjoy a good look down the gauzy top of her minidress. She took her overcoat off immediately, improving his view of her ass and red-stockinged legs as she sauntered away.

By the time she got to her flat, Carlotta was tingly all over. She threw her coat aside and unfastened her boots. Then she padded into the bedroom and wiggled out of her daring new dress. She looked at herself in the mirror. The red stockings were only part of a lacy red underwear set. She could see her erect nipples poking over the top of the half-cup bra.

It was too much. With a sigh the shapely lawyer reclined on her bed, one hand already slipping down to enjoy the warm, moist welcome that her pussy offered. The other hand found her breasts, and made them shiver. In a few minutes she was bucking and gasping helplessly. In a few minutes more she came. In another few minutes she came again. And again. And again.

Back in the office, Carlotta crossed her knees, pressing her thighs together. She had never felt so oversexed. Rising that morning, after yet another hand job in the shower, she couldn’t resist trying out one of the new outfits she had bought the day before. It was wildly inappropriate for the office, but she convinced herself that somehow Christmas made it all right. She couldn’t help smiling as she pulled on her stretchy white boots. She tossed her new shoes in a bag and headed off to work.

Her arrival was an event. Everyone she met stared in surprise. Men forgot what they were doing. Carlotta’s new dress was shiny red, set off with sparkly white snowflakes. Coupled with the black, fishnet nylons and white boots, the skimpy dress transformed Carlotta from stylish professional to Miss December from a very popular calendar. As she made her way down the corridor, still learning to balance on the outlandish heels, she could feel the admiring eyes locked onto her. She had barely set down her purse before a senior partner called her into his office.

It was Mr. Burnham, one of the few man she genuinely admired. He was fiftyish, with just a touch of grey around the temples, distinguished in his expensive silk suit. He began the conversation bluntly: “Carlotta — what the blazes are you doing! Coming in here dressed” — he gestured vaguely in her direction — “like that!”

Carlotta’s cheerful disposition wilted under her superior’s ire. “I, I uh, I don’t know, I guess I thought, uhm, it would be all right,” she responded lamely. “It’s like, for Christmas,” she added, as if that explained something.

Burnham was not impressed. “I don’t care if it’s the second coming! My god Carlotta, this is a law office. Have you lost your senses?”

He was looking her up and down as he spoke, disbelief apparent on his face. Did his eyes linger where her legs finally disappeared beneath the hem of her dress?

Carlotta was awash in conflicting emotions. She was mortified, standing before Burnham in her flashy outfit, being dressed down like a summer replacement who didn’t know the rules. Yet there was an undercurrent of sexual energy in the room. She felt like a lovestruck schoolgirl trying to win the attention of her favourite teacher.

“No, please, Mr. Burnham, it’s not like it seems,” Carlotta blurted, still trying to sort out her emotions. She took a step toward him. Her slinky mini telegraphed the sway of her hips. “You see, it’s almost Christmas, and I’ve been, uhm, doing a lot of thinking lately, and . . .” She had no idea what the end of the sentence was, or why she was still approaching Burnham like a stalking panther. His attention on her body was as stimulating as a hot shower.

Burnham took a half-step backwards. He raised a hand. “Carlotta, is this –”

Carlotta kissed him. She slid both arms around his neck, holding his head between her hands. The kiss was long, wet and ardent. She used her tongue, her lips, her body.

When she finally let him go they both gasped for breath. Burnham’s eyes were wide in shock. “M-Merry Christmas Mr. Burnham,” Carlotta whispered. Drawing a deep breath, she turned and hurried out of the office. She was steamy with arousal, and desperately afraid that she would do something foolish if she stayed. She rushed into her own office, closed the door and leaned against it, trying to cool down.

She had been hiding in her office ever since, too agitated to work, too embarrassed to leave. What was wrong with her? Why was she acting so irrational? It was like she was possessed by a demon of lust. This was more than psychological angst over the holiday season. It could hardly be sleep- deprivation either, as she had believed earlier — especially since she seemed to be napping every afternoon in front of Biggerman’s computer.

She stopped for a moment. Could there be a connection there? Her naturally quick mind assembled the facts: she had started acting strangely only after she had started her case against Biggerman’s Department Store; only after she began transcribing employment records from the store’s computer; only after she unexpectedly fell asleep every time. Biggerman had a degree in computer science. It was too much to be coincidence.

Biggerman had done something to the computer.

Brainwashing? Carlotta was familiar with the concept of subliminal suggestions, famously inserted in advertisements in the 1960s. She knew there were rumours that more powerful techniques had been quietly developed and researched over the intervening years. She had even scanned a few websites devoted to the idea of people controlling others with hypnotism and drugs. She had always dismissed such accounts as mere stories. Now she wasn’t so sure.

Perhaps Biggerman had inserted subliminal suggestions into the computer program. Maybe they ran in the background while Carlotta read the files. Maybe he was flashing commands across the screen too fast for her conscious mind to see — but not too fast for her unconscious mind to absorb. The suggestions would be associated with pleasure, to make them more readily accepted. The most powerful source of pleasure was sex.

It all fit together. The question now was, what to do about it. First, she needed to put a lid on her libido. The thought of wicked, subconscious thoughts being planted in her mind was itself exciting. Carlotta uncrossed her knees. She ran a finger along one leg, right at the edge of her high hemline. She was breathing quickly. If the intent of the subliminals was to make her constantly horny, they were working all too well.

Something had to be done about Biggerman. She couldn’t let him

Black

Damn but her legs looked fine in these stockings. Her fingers were still flitting along the edge of her dress. They were underneath the hemline now. She had to get a grip on herself before

Red

She adjusted her stocking clips as an excuse to keep her hands under her dress. Then they moved over to her mauve, French-cut panties, to see if they were really as wet as they looked. Trina had been amazed when Carlotta said she had never worn that style. She had about a dozen now.

The telephone warbled. Irritated, Carlotta pushed a button with her free hand. “Yes?”

“Ms Exquisito,” came the voice of her assistant, “Mrs. Bumwiggle from the Biggerman case is one the line. She wants to –”

“Tell her I’ll call her back later. I’m busy right now.”

“Are you sure? She says they’re just about to leave for Christmas holidays, and if you could –”

“I’ll call her back!” Carlotta snapped, and rang off.

Reluctantly, she brought her wandering hand to heel. She pulled down her dress. This had to stop. She couldn’t let Biggerman get away with his sleazy attempt at manipulation.

Still, she had no real evidence to bring against him. Her theory about subliminal seduction was so fantastic that no one would take it seriously without proof — and a sudden urge to jill off in the office wouldn’t do. Maybe she could smoke him out: she would confront him head-on with her suspicions and intimidate him into backing off. She smiled grimly. It was time to remind Biggerman that Carlotta had graduated fifth in her class.

The thought of visiting Biggerman’s Department Store again sent a little thrill through her. She ignored it. It was harder to ignore the warm contentment that enveloped her when she pulled on her white stretch boots. She threw on her coat, then spent a few minutes fussing with her hair and make-up before heading out onto the street.

So great was Carlotta’s resolve to confront Biggerman that she hardly stopped to buy anything on the trip through the ground-floor store. Instead, she asked a sales clerk to set aside a half dozen items so she could look at them later. She did buy a new pair of boots. White platform boots were too blatantly sexy for her meeting with Biggerman. Her new black booties were much more serious — except perhaps for the narrow, pointy toes, gold filigree decoration, and pencil-thin high heels whose impracticality for walking Carlotta discovered only after she had eagerly handed over her charge card.

The store office was as lively as ever. Cheerful Christmas tunes poured out of the speakers in the ceiling. Office workers in festive garb smiled and said hello as Carlotta wobbled down the hallway toward Biggerman’s office.

Trina was at her desk. The woman looked even more fetching than usual in a silver minidress and transparent platform slides with silver straps. Blonde hair tumbled down from beneath a red Christmas cap.

“Trina,” Carlotta said bluntly, “would you please start up the computer in the storage room. I have to finish those files today.”

“Of course, Carlotta,” Trina said good-naturedly. She got to her feet as Carlotta turned toward Biggerman’s office. “Oh, wait, you can’t–”

Carlotta burst into the office. “Biggerman, I want to talk to you. Now.”

Biggerman was sitting at his desk, working at his computer. He was taller than Carlotta remembered; better looking too. He would be quite presentable if he would just get a haircut. Carlotta would be happy to do the job herself. She could imagine standing over him with clippers and a comb, shaping and styling those unruly locks while she leaned over his chair in her abbreviated smock. . .

Biggerman said: “Ms Exquisito, how good to see you again. Please, come in. Have a seat.” His eyes roamed blatantly up and down her curvy figure.

Carlotta remained standing, though she would have been grateful to get off her unsteady heels. “Biggerman, I want you to know that I’m on to you. I don’t know how you are doing it and I don’t care. Whatever you are doing to that computer will cease immediately.”

“Uhm, excuse me?” He did a good job of looking nonplussed.

“The computer,” Carlotta explained. “The one that I have been using these past few days. You have done something to it, trying to influence my behaviour. Subliminal suggestions, I suspect.”

“What? Are you serious? Where did this idea come from? I think you need to calm down a bit. My word, you’re practically seeing red.”

A ripple of arousal swept through the young lawyer. “I, I don’t need to calm down,” she returned. “I need to complete our business without any underhanded skull-duggery on your part. There are embedded messages on that computer, aren’t there? You have been trying to throw me off balance.”

“Embedded messages? What an idea.” He chuckled softly. “Well, I guess you’ve caught me red-handed.”

This time the arousal was a wave of sweet desire breaking over her like a comber onto a Hawaiian beach. It was the same sensation she had felt in the law partner’s office, but even stronger. Blood rushed to her face, and other places. Damn that man for being so handsome!

“This is n-no joking matter,” Carlotta insisted. She swayed a little on her narrow heels. She could feel her nipples stiffening. “I know you’re doing, like something. You’re degree. . . computers . . . making me sleep.” She gestured vaguely.

“It sounds to me like you could use a little sleep,” Biggerman replied. “I’m having trouble following you. Can’t you just lay it out in black and white?”

Tsunami! Carlotta mewled out loud. Her knees buckled. She grabbed the back of a chair with both hands to keep from falling. “Please!” she cried out. “Stop the. . . computer thing. I, I need you — I mean I need to. . .” She shuddered with lust. Her pussy was lubricating.

Biggerman looked concerned. “Good heavens, Ms Exquisito, are you all right? You look pale. Do you need a drink?”

“I –” she gasped. “I. . . You. . . I, I want . . . need. . . I have to go!” She turned abruptly and nearly trotted out of the room, teetering comically. Biting her lip, she tripped across the office toward the back room.

The door was open. Trina was bending over the computer, signing in. Carlotta keened again at the sight of the blonde’s trim legs, decked out in satiny nylons, revealed to the edge of her silver panties by the scanty dress. Carlotta had never felt attraction toward women. Right now her pussy was too overheated to discriminate.

“Oh, there you are,” Trina said brightly, when she saw Carlotta. “You’re all set. Help yourself to anything on the table. There’s more –”

“Yes yes yes, that’s fine, now please, I have to get to work!” Carlotta interrupted her. She grabbed the secretary by the arm and dragged her to the door. Trina tried to say something else but Carlotta was already shutting the door in her face. She turned the lock. Then she threw herself down on the sofa, pulled down her wet panties, and used her fingers to feed her suddenly cock-starved pussy.

Relief was exquisite. “Ohhhhhhh, yes!” she cried out loud, “yes, yes, yes, fucking Yes!” She spread her legs until one bootie landed on the floor. She was using both hands now, spreading her labia with one while the other plunged into her needful cunt. “Biggerman, you sexy stud,” she wailed as her hips thrust upward. “Sexy handsome stud, sexy stud, fucking sexy stud, fucking stud fuck me senseless you sexy stud!” Then intelligible words became impossible as orgasmic bliss swept over her.

Some time later, Carlotta was sprawled limply on the deep sofa, basking in the glow of her second climax. She hummed along to a familiar tune playing on the overhead speakers. Reluctantly, she turned her attention to finishing transcribing the employment records from the computer. She straightened her clothing, after pulling her useless panties off completely.

Only then did she remember that she hadn’t resolved the issue of the subliminal messages. It wasn’t safe to use the computer until she knew for sure they were gone. She was too embarrassed to go see Biggerman again, after transforming into a bitch in heat in front of him. What to do?

She thought about it. She poured a glass of wine and took a big swallow. She still felt contentedly sluggish from the hand session. She helped herself to a couple of candies. They were both filled with liqueurs. She lifted one leg and admired her new bootie. She loved the way it shaped her calf. She adjusted a lace stocking lazily.

What to do about the computer? Carlotta refilled her wine glass. If she didn’t use the computer, how could she finish the case? She looked at the tray of chocolates, hesitated, then chose a piece of fruitcake instead. It was made the traditional way, steeped in brandy. If she did use the computer, she was convinced she would fall asleep again.

It was a conundrum. She needed to use the computer, but she certainly didn’t want to fall asleep again. She drank wine and nibbled fruitcake, snuggling deeper into the plush couch. She watched snowflakes drift downward outside the big window. She didn’t want to fall asleep again.

Snowflakes drifted down.

Carlotta slept. The empty wine glass slipped out of her hand. Instrumental Christmas music streamed endlessly out of the speaker in the ceiling.

“Car-lawwwtt-ah,” a sweet voice sang. “Come on sleepyhead, wake up girl.”

Carlotta opened her eyes. She blinked. Trina was sitting on the edge of the sofa, looking down on her. “Looks like somebody was having a private party,” the secretary said.

Carlotta shook herself awake. “Trina, I, I’m so sorry. I must have, uhm, dozed off.” Her panties were lying on the floor beside the sofa. Something about Trina’s dress distracted her. It was

Silver

so terrifically sexy. The stretchy, abbreviated dress showed off her generous chest and splendid legs at the same time.

Trina brushed a bit of black hair off Carlotta’s face. “That’s okay, honey, you probably needed the rest. The rest of us been having a Christmas celebration in the office.” She giggled shyly. “I’m a little drunk.”

“Me too,” Carlotta replied. She didn’t remember drinking enough to feel this way. She was uncomfortably aware of the nearness of Trina as she sat beside her on the sofa. Her left leg was brushing against Carlotta’s hand. Worse, the way she was sitting, Carlotta could see right up under the hem of her dress. Her bikini panties were

Silver

the perfect complement to the dress. There was a saucy boldness about wearing panties that matched. It meant she knew she was going to be flashing them all day, and planned for it.

My god, she’s turning me on, Carlotta thought dimly. She tried to sit up. “I’d better be going,” she explained nervously.

Trina gently pushed her back down. “What’s your hurry? It’s well after five. Everyone else has gone home. There’s just you and me here.”

“Yes, but –”

“Shush. Here, have a candy. There, isn’t that delish? You know, you were in such a hurry earlier I never got the chance to tell you how much I love your new outfit.”

“Uhm, uh, th-thank you,” Carlotta replied, rallying weakly. “It’s really not what I normally wear. It’s too –

Red

“– it’s, uhm, I like it, but. . .”

“It’s divine, dear. It flatters you. You have such perfect legs.” She let one bejewelled finger slide up Carlotta’s thigh.

“Uhm, Trina, I, I think maybe we should, uhm–”

Red

“We should have our own little party,” Trina cooed, bending close. “Just you and me.” The finger reached the hem of Carlotta’s dress. It didn’t stop.

“No, wait, I, I don’t think this is –” Carlotta flailed about weakly. Her hand landed on Trina’s leg. It didn’t want to leave. Carlotta whined in heat and confusion. Trina’s nylons glittered with

Silver

The luscious lawyer shivered with lust. She was trembling. She couldn’t seem to stop the advance of Trina’s hand, or her own. Trina’s thigh felt warm beneath her fingers.

“Christmas is a time for sharing,” the busty secretary explained, leaning closer. “and loving.” Her hand crept still higher.

Carlotta was squirming. “I, I, I’m not sure we. . . we should. . . we . . . Ohhhhhhhh!” Trina’s questing fingers had discovered the absence of panties.

“Oh, baby! You are a sexy thing, aren’t you,” Trina whispered, before her descending lips met Carlotta’s in a firm and hungry kiss.

Carlotta returned the kiss, desperate for more. She had never felt any attraction to women before. Now Trina’s fingers were stroking artfully in and out of her seeping pussy, her tongue was dancing in her mouth, her big, sexy tits were rubbing against hers and sexual pleasure was pulsing and flashing in ever cell of Carlotta’s body.

The two women coupled rambunctiously on the big sofa, fighting off clothing, touching and stroking and kissing everywhere. Carlotta felt her peak approaching. She wiggled her hips in time with Trina’s eager pussy-lapping. She couldn’t remember when Trina’s tongue had replaced her fingers. “Oh god!” she cried out, stiffening. “oh god oh god oh god oh god Oh God Oh God OH GODDDDDDDDDD!”

A few minutes later, when Carlotta had stopped twitching, Trina slid back up to face her. Carlotta was damp with perspiration, out of breath. Her lover kissed her tenderly.

“Your turn,” she said.

PART III

It was very late the next morning when Carlotta slid one dainty foot out from underneath the rumpled sheets of her bed. Her leg was still encased in the red mesh stocking she had tried on before going to bed the night before. She couldn’t quite remember if she had consciously gone to bed, or merely collapsed in happy exhaustion after a long evening of sex and booze and shopping.

Eventually, she decided she had to get up, even if it was Saturday. Normally, Carlotta worked nearly as hard on the weekends as she did during the week. This week was far from normal. Carlotta felt like her mind had slipped its tethers to reality, and was now floating away on fanciful breezes. Christmas was just days away and she still hadn’t found — something.

She threw back the covers and got to her feet. Along with the stockings she was wearing a red garter belt and a blue “baby doll” nightie. Carlotta liked the feel of silk against her skin. It was a pity there was no one around to see her in it. She stepped into a pair of high-heeled slides instead of her old slippers and shuffled over to the en-suite washroom for a shower.

Later, as she sipped her coffee in the kitchen, the shapely lawyer reflected more soberly. There was a serious problem here. She was acting more and more out of character. Sex was constantly on her mind. Worse, it was getting hard to tell when she was normal and when she was possessed by the goddess of party girls. Her closets looked like a wardrobe for an adult film. Yesterday she had had wild, sensational sex with a woman. She sipped her coffee, confused.

What about her theory that Biggerman was to blame? He couldn’t have rigged the computer, because yesterday she hadn’t used it. Instead, she had lazed on the comfy sofa all afternoon, drinking and dozing and playing with herself. She blushed at the memory, then giggled. It must be something else.

She squirmed in her seat. It was so hard to concentrate. Despite the romp she had put it through yesterday, her pussy was tingling with excitement. It begged to be touched. It wanted something to slide into it — and not just her fingers, that had pleased it so recently in the shower, but something long and warm and firm, preferably attached to a man.

What she needed was a good screwing. She needed to be spread, to be filled, to be pumped with hot man-meat. Her previous lovers, long since eclipsed by her career, seemed so inadequate now. She needed a bigger man.

She shook her head, trying to shake off the spreading tendrils of lust. Her silver earrings flashed. Why was she all dressed up on the weekend? Because it was Christmas, she reminded herself. Naturally she wanted to wear her festive Christmas outfits. Right? She tittered again. She was having trouble thinking straight. She was constantly losing

Black

She loved these boots. They were shiny and tight and black as jet, with tall, slender heels in the back that shaped her legs. She must have bought them yesterday. She and Trina had celebrated their consummation with a whirlwind fling through Biggerman’s Department Store that was half shopping trip and half public spectacle. Carlotta finally discovered her credit limit when she had to visit the service desk to have it raised.

Carlotta finished her coffee, leaving lipstick marks on the cup. She looked at her watch. It was nearly noon. She needed to use this weekend to get caught up. She was falling behind on her caseload. Never mind that she had barely started on her most recent case. Yet somehow she had left both her laptop computer and her briefcase locked up in a back room at Biggerman’s. She had been in no condition to remember such details yesterday.

She was remembering now though. It worried her. Her laptop had all sorts of confidential files on it — including all her notes concerning the Biggerman case. She had left it in the offices of the very man she was suing! This was serious! A breach of confidentiality like that could

Red

This little outfit was the dandiest thing for the holidays. It was a sort of one-piece lounger, a top and short-shorts combined into one. The material was some space-age fabric, soft and sleek at the same time. It hugged her curves as faithfully as paint, while putting the full length of her well-shaped legs on display. Maybe it was a bit risque to wear anywhere but home

Red

It felt so liberating to slip into something clingy without underwear. She loved the way the thin fabric outlined the shape of her boobs.

Carlotta spent a few minutes admiring herself before returning to the problem at hand. With a body like hers, surely she could attract a big-hosed fireman to put out her bush fire. Wait, that wasn’t the problem. There was something very serious going on with this Biggerman case. She was no longer certain how he was doing it, but Carlotta remained convinced that Biggerman — that arrogant, handsome, sexy man — was messing with her head.

Thinking about Biggerman made her feel warm. She had to get into the office and get her computer back — quickly, before someone discovered it and compromised her whole case. The problem was how to get into the office on the weekend. She crossed her knees, bouncing one booted foot up and down pensively. If only she knew some way to

Silver

The dark-haired beauty admired her long legs for a moment. Her nylons were semi-opaque, with black stripes stitched up the legs. Tiny silver specks sparkled with every movement. Carlotta ran a hand across one thigh. “Fuck but I am one hot looker,” she whispered.

She had an idea! She had overheard one of the sales clerks talking about putting receipts in the safe. The safe was upstairs. So, at least some sales staff must have access to the upstairs offices.

Here was a way out of her predicament. She would visit Biggerman’s Department Store one more time. She would ask one of the clerks to accompany her upstairs. She could retrieve her laptop, then never go back again. It would all be proper. She just needed to visit the store one more time.

Carlotta got to her feet and paced about. The fog in her brain had not diminished. Was this the rational thing to do, or was she just finding excuses to return to the store? There would be men at the store. Her nipples tingled. Dammit, why was it so hard to get her mind off sex in the morning was marvellous, her lover making her late by flinging her onto the bed, rumpling her work clothes, spreading her legs against her token protests so he could plunge into her receptive cleft with his long, stiff shaft…

She closed her eyes for a moment, forcing the images of male tumescence into the background. She was an experienced lawyer with intelligence and common sense. She graduated fifth in her class. No matter that she was horny enough to hump a flagpole, she wouldn’t let herself be distracted by

White

The fir trim on her playsuit was the perfect complement for a Christmas outfit. She wandered back toward the bedroom to change. As much as she loved this get-up, it was hardly something she could wear

Red

Oh! Those long satin gloves would set this off perfectly. She pulled them on, carefully working the fabric smooth over her fingers. Then she stepped into the en-suite to change her lipstick to a closer match. That done, and her hair combed perfectly, and a few more minutes admiring herself in the mirror, and she headed off for the store.

Now remember, Carlotta reminded herself, this is strictly business. Get in, get your things, get out. No shopping. No looking at computers. She was standing on the sidewalk outside Biggerman’s. Last-minute shoppers came and went around her. She was as nervous as a schoolgirl before a big date. Steeling herself with a deep breath, she pushed the revolving door and entered the store.

The store was crowded. Christmas shoppers filled every aisle and gathered around every clothing rack. A cacophony of voices filled Carlotta’s ears. The atmosphere in the store was festive, as if everyone had spontaneously decided to have a party. Above the hum of the crowd the leggy lawyer could barely hear the calming music drifting down from the ceiling.

Santa’s lounge was already busy. Carlotta admired a waitress as she bent low to offer a tray of snacks to a table of patrons. The girl succeeded in spellbinding both the men at that table and the table behind her. Isn’t that a coincidence, Carlotta reflected, her outfit is just like mine. Lucky girl, to have all those men wanting her.

It was very warm in the store. Carlotta shrugged off her overcoat and tossed it over one arm. Instantly a clerk appeared to take it away. Carlotta demurred — she would only be here a few minutes — but the girl’s cap was

Red

God, everybody is looking at me, Carlotta thought proudly, as she ambled through the crowd. I’m a fucking man-magnet. If I make the right moves, maybe I can line up a. . . No! Stop that. She was here to pick up her things, not pick up a man. She concentrated on finding a sales clerk.

That turned out to be a difficult task. The throngs of shoppers were keeping the sales staff occupied. Carlotta found one cute thing practically in the arms of a rich-looking young man. He was grinning foolishly as he inspected no less than five vinyl miniskirts, each in a different bright colour, spread out before him.

“Of course we sell gift certificates,” the pretty girl chirped. “Any denomination you want.” She ran a finger along the hem of one foot-long skirt. “Why don’t you get some for all the girls in your office? That will save you having to make all those decisions.” The man was already reaching for his wallet.

Carlotta found herself admiring one of the tiny, shiny skirts. Would they still have that in her size? When she collected her thoughts, the clerk had already disappeared into the crowd, leading her dazzled customer to the service desk.

She was increasingly nervous. The colours everywhere were overwhelming. She had to get out of here soon. She looked around to find

Silver

A few moments later she was in the lingerie department, admiring body shapers, wondering which one would best display her tits. There was a man looking her over. She sidled toward him, smiling.

No! She pulled up short. She wasn’t here for that. She had to retrieve. . . something. . . oh, yes, her laptop computer. She was becoming befuddled. Find a sales clerk. Quickly.

She saw the distinctive red cap that all the salesgirls wore, and headed toward it. Now if she could make it to the girl before

White

Oh look at those darling pants. They were skin-tight around the hips, so low- slung they were almost falling off the mannequin. The soft fabric was paper thin. It was clearly planned to tease with the outline of the wearer’s bottom. Or, I could wear them with dark underwear, Carlotta thought gleefully, and really put on a show. Oh look, there’s even a top that goes with it. That’s so –

She dropped the top as if it had scorched her. What was she doing! She looked around. The sales clerk was nowhere in sight. Shoppers teemed around her. Voices and laughter filled the air, mixing with the gentle music from above. At least three men of different ages were staring at her. Desire was clearly written on their faces.

She looked down at herself, in her tight red one-piece, sparkling, striped nylons and high-heeled boots. She brushed back her hair with one red-gloved hand. Her own appearance was turning her on. She wanted to approach all those men, get their phone numbers, arrange a hot date, or better yet, drag them into a changing room and go down on them right there. She was almost hyperventilating.

She had to get out. She had to leave before she lost all control. Never mind trying to retrieve the — whatever it was. Resolutely, she turned and headed for the door. She began to push her way through the crowd, crying apologies at the people she shoved aside. She had to get away before

Black

Silver

She stopped short, drawing in her breath. Oh, sweet. The perfect pair of boots. The ones Carlotta now realized she had been unconsciously searching for all this time. The half-dozen pairs she had bought in the last week were approximations, sexy stand-ins for these perfect boots. These were the real thing. Carlotta’s panicked resolution to leave melted into a blank, distant smile. She changed direction and drifted into the shoe department.

There was a slow deliberateness to Carlotta’s stride as she stepped off the elevator at Biggerman’s upstairs offices late Monday morning. Partly, that was because the towering heels and high platforms on her new boots strongly discouraged a hurried gait. Partly it was because Carlotta was still gliding through a velvet fog of sexual arousal.

Most of the weekend was a blur. She remembered picking up her new, perfect boots, and then wandering off to buy some new outfits to go with them. She was wearing one of those outfits now.

The tight velour shorts were crimson, with a fringe of white fur around each leg and a wide, black belt around her hips. The matching bra top had long sleeves fringed with more fur. A fancy bow knot in the middle of her chest strained to hold the top together. Carlotta’s new boots were tall, tight and black. Bright silver trim outlined the three-inch platforms and endless stacked heels. Shiny hose glistened on her legs.

Carlotta had tried to get some work done on Sunday. She wasn’t very successful. Her overwrought mind kept returning to visions of sex. Eventually she decided that another go round with her fingers was called for. That session gradually extended into a long, lazy, lustful afternoon trying on sexy clothes and plumbing herself with a pair of vibrators she didn’t remember buying. Somewhere in there she had ordered pizza. She still wasn’t certain whether she had really given a hand job to the gawking delivery boy, or just dreamt about it.

Now it was Monday, the day before Christmas. As she made her careful way down the corridor, Carlotta’s head was in the clouds. Thoughts of sex and men and sexy clothes and men and her beautiful, fuckable body and men and sex and more sex were dancing around in her head like pretty, twittering birds. She wanted to make love to everybody. She hadn’t dared to show up at the law office, for fear she would jump one of her co-workers. She was maintaining her mental balance by clinging to one resolution: she must get her laptop and briefcase back.

Carlotta’s comely curves, advertised by her provocative outfit, attracted men like six-year-olds to a toy store. It wasn’t helping her resolve any. From the moment she stepped out onto the street that morning, the face of every man she passed lit up like Scrooge discovering the true meaning of Christmas.

By the time she tottered into the crowded department store, the lithesome lawyer was already biting her lip. She was exquisitely aware of all those men staring at her. Wanting her. They all had cocks too: long, hard, pussy- pleasing shafts she could vividly imagine plunging deep inside her. Once, a young man began asking her about gifts for his girlfriend, evidently mistaking her for a salesclerk. For some reason that felt good too. She directed him toward some racy lingerie before continuing on her way to the elevator.

There wasn’t much work getting done in the office. Everyone was celebrating Christmas eve. Although it was barely noon, many employees were walking around with drinks or treats in their hands. Still reeling from the excitement in the store, Carlotta made an effort to ignore the revelry going on around her.

A pretty secretary appeared. She had the regulation red cap on her head. “Hey there,” she cried, grinning. “Merry Christmas! You’re the lawyer, right?”

“Who, me?” Carlotta giggled. “Oh, wait, yes, uh, I am. I came to –”

“How about a drink?”

A drink was exactly what she needed. Carlotta snatched the glass of champagne from the girl’s hand and downed it in a few gulps. “Thanks,” she said, gasping, as she handed back the empty glass. “I needed that.”

“There’s lots more,” the girl said cheerfully, as Carlotta shuffled away.

She arrived at Biggerman’s office. Trina was there. She was wearing a pink minidress that was little more than an extended sweater. She was sitting at her desk, legs crossed casually, sharing a drink with a young co-worker. He was leaning on her desk lamp and looking down her cleavage.

“Trina, I, I need you — need you to help me,” Carlotta said. The young man looked up as she spoke. Carlotta felt the strong drink and the man’s happy stare hit her at once. She put one hand on the wall to steady herself. She felt giddy.

“Well, hey there, Carlotta,” Trina said. “So glad you could make it.” She got to her feet gracefully. She wore white platform sandals with tall wedge heels. “And just look at you. Girl you are wicked!”

Trina held Carlotta by the arms. She looked her up and down with approval. The man nearby had finally torn his eyes away from her legs and ass, only to have them lock onto her cleavage. Carlotta’s top presented her orbulent breasts like precious Faberge eggs on a red velour cushion.

“Tim, stop staring,” Trina said playfully. “Carlotta already knows she’s beautiful.”

Carlotta’s head was spinning. She was all too aware of what she and Trina had done a few days earlier. The man Tim looking her over with obvious sexual interest was heating her up further. She tried not to look at his crotch. She failed.

“Please,” she whimpered, “I’m here for my… my brieftop… and my lap dance… I mean, my laptop. My briefs case… and comp –”

“Oh, look,” Trina interrupted, pointing toward the ceiling, “Mistletoe!”

Quite suddenly she kissed her. The kiss was hot and urgent, on the lips. Trina was still holding her arms. Carlotta struggled vainly. She made little sounds in her throat. Trina used her tongue. She pressed her chest against Carlotta’s. Tim was still watching. Carlotta felt her whole body tremble.

Eventually the sex-bomb secretary let her go. Carlotta rocked back on her high heels. “You know what you need?” Trina cooed. She reached up with both hands, pulled the floppy red cap off her blonde curls and set it down on Carlotta’s head.

She adjusted the cap a little. Carlotta stood still, too stunned to react. “There now, you’re perfect,” Trina pronounced. She turned the other woman around. “Henry wants to see you,” she told her. “Don’t worry about your things, I’ll go get them for you.” She knocked on the door, then opened it and stuck her head in. “Carlotta is here, Henry.”

The door closed. Carlotta found herself standing in Biggerman’s corner office. A part of her mind registered absently that this was the only place in the building where Christmas music was not playing.

Biggerman had his feet up on the desk and a tall glass of champagne in one hand. Instantly Carlotta was struck by the animal handsomeness of the man. Virility and masculine self-assurance seemed to radiate out from him. With his defiantly uncut hair he reminded her of a long-maned lion overlooking his harem of well-serviced females. She felt herself moistening the thong beneath her short-shorts.

“Ms. Exquisito, how lovely to see you again,” Biggerman said. “And merry Christmas to you. Care for some champagne?” He looked her up and down, from the outrageous boots on her feet to the silly red cap on her head, and all the delicious, half-bare curves in between.

Carlotta shook her head, resisting the pulse of excitement his attention provided. Her breasts heaved beneath her halter-top. “You, you can’t do this to me”, she stammered. “I’m like, a barrister, not one of your. . . I won’t let you make me . . . I graduated fifth in my class!”

Biggerman swung his feet to the floor. “Yes, I know, very impressive. I’ve looked at your profile. I was hoping that we could discuss my offer of a position here. Have you had a chance to think about it? I could use a smart, dedicated lawyer on staff.”

“Who, me?” Carlotta said dully. “Work… for you? Oh. I, uhm, no, I don’t-” She didn’t feel confident to elaborate. She was rampantly horny. “I, I’m leaving now.” She turned toward the door.

Biggerman seemed surprised. “Well, I’m sorry you feel that way. I was hoping that by now you would be . . . more agreeable. You’re tougher than I thought. You’re going to continue with this lawsuit then?”

Carlotta had one hand on the door. Her fingernails were the same shade as her shorts. “Lawsuit? Yes, the lawsuit. Yes, have to finish. I’m here only to… pick up… something…. my stuff.” It was hard to think.

Biggerman studied her. “Well then,” he said carefully, “all I can do is wish you the best of the season. And may I say — you look wonderful in red and black.”

“Ohhhhhhhh, godddd,” Carlotta swooned as a blast of sexual heat lanced through her. Bells went off in her head. She swayed on her high heels, nearly fell over. Biggerman steadied her gently.

“Easy there, girl. You’re turning as red as your shorts. I’m afraid you’ll black out.”

The dark-haired lawyer could only quiver in delight as another rocket of pleasure exploded in her brain. She moaned out loud and would have fallen had not Biggerman been there to catch her. He lead her to a sofa along one wall of the office.

Carlotta made a last attempt to protest. “No. no, please… I have to… oh god I feel so good… but please let me… mmmmmmmmmmm… so good…”

“You shouldn’t go anywhere for a minute or two. Here, settle down here for a moment.” He slid onto the sofa beside her. “You know, that outfit you’re wearing has all the Christmas colours: red, black, white and silver.”

Carlotta screamed out loud as the orgasm hit her. Her body shook and shivered in ecstasy. Pleasure circuits lit up, overloaded, and short-circuited.

When her eyes opened again, many seconds later, they were still glassy with lust. Carlotta had forgotten about the lawsuit, forgotten why she had come here. The intensity of her climax had driven every other thought out of her brain. She only knew that she was dying for sex, and the man most capable of satisfying her urgent need was sitting right beside her.

She flowed into Biggerman’s arms. She kissed him desperately. “Fuck me, you big handsome brute,” she begged, between kisses. “Fuck me right here, right now. Please! Screw me until my brains run out my ears.” She was tearing at his clothing. She tried to unbutton his shirt and unzip his fly at the same time. It went faster when Biggerman helped.

“Oh yes yes yes, drill me with that,” the lust-mad lawyer cooed when she saw the lump in his boxers. She was all over him then, kneeling on the couch with her face directly over his crotch as Biggerman lay back on the leather sofa. “I want you! I want your cock, your gorgeous big cock, I want it in me and never stop, I want, I want . . .mmmmmmmmmmmmm.” She slid her lips down over his shaft and began to suck hungrily.

Carlotta’s head nodded up and down, up and down, as she earnestly sucked Biggerman’s rod. The man lives up to his name, she thought wildly. The formerly feminist lawyer was an erotic sight, kneeling there on the couch with her ass stretching her shorts and her boobs falling out of her top. Glossy nylons shimmered on long legs. Seven-inch, silver-limned heels capped off her boot-clad feet.

She felt Biggerman stiffen. She pulled her lips away, panting.

“No, please,” she gasped, “not yet. I need you in me. Need you to fuck me.” She was already fighting with the belt on her crimson shorts. They slid down her legs and off, revealing her red T-thong and crotchless nylons. The thong was nothing, a mere target for his wang. Carlotta shuffled forward until she was astride him, then lifted herself up on her knees. She grasped his cock with one hand. “Oh yesssss,” she sighed as she impaled herself on him. “Fuck — me — with — that!”

Biggerman was more than willing to oblige. They bounced and gyrated happily on the big couch. Carlotta groaned and sighed and shouted encouragement to her lover. Biggerman tugged on the bow knot holding her bra-top together. It dissolved in his hands. Her bouncing boobs tumbled free.

“Look at you babe,” Biggerman grunted. “Your titties are all red.”

Carlotta felt her cunt muscles spasm around his cock as the orgasm overtook her. She let out a cry and fell forward, shaking in delight. She saw Biggerman stiffen beneath her and a moment later felt the eruption of his climax inside her. For a moment she lost consciousness.

Some time later Carlotta was flopped on the floor between Biggerman’s legs, languidly kissing and licking that man-sized member that had done so much for her. She was still wearing her black boots and her Christmas cap, but little in between. Her nylons were ripped. She was thinking, in an unhurried way, that if she could get Henry hard again he might be up for a third go. Or was it a fourth? It hardly mattered. Carlotta had come so many times in the past couple of hours she was sure her brain was permanently fried.

Biggerman poured himself a glass of champagne from the bottle chilling by the sofa. “So, my little Christmas trinket,” he said amiably, “Are you sure you wouldn’t like to work for me? I can pay you a fair bit of silver.”

“Mmmmmmmmmmm,” Carlotta sighed as the keyword triggered a shiver of delight up her spine. She worked her tongue around his cock. “Mmmmmm, sounds yummy, baby” she murmured. “I’ll be your little sexpot lawyer. Your legal beagle babe. Make those busted bitches go ‘way.”

She tittered girlishly. Biggerman twitched. Another fuck was definitely a possibility.

“Can you do it, sweetmeat? Oh, oh man you have a great tongue.”

The lustful lawyer looked up at him adoringly. “Course I can, honey.” She kept her fingers busy where her mouth had been. “I graduated fifth ‘n my class.”

Biggerman grinned. He tossed off the last of the champagne. “Well then, consider yourself on the payroll. Now come here so I can give you your Christmas bonus.”

He slid down to join her on the deep-pile carpet. Carlotta spread her booted legs and her new boss slipped into her easily. They were both well-lubricated from the previous bangs. They fell into a steady, unhurried rhythm, the urgency of earlier calmed a little. Carlotta closed her eyes and savoured the fucking. Gentle Christmas tunes played endlessly in her mind. The music danced around the colours in her head: black, red, white, silver: rapture!

MaleDom Slut

(M+/f, breast transform, slut, ws, scat)
From: orangutang@lowmedia.com (The Orangutang)

good exam results and had my life all planned out as a good wholesome
member of the community, I always knew I was a slut in the back of my
mind. I was brought up to be very girlie and was always encouraged to
dress up and flirt with boys, both my mother and father loved to see
me act up and tease the little boys.

leaving school to go to collage I was quite a tom boy and heavily into
feminism. Luckily this is when I met Rob and fell in love.
He was very straight with me and told me what he liked, slutty cheap
and artificial looking bimbo’s and disliked, smart mouthed feminist
dykes and if I wanted to be with him I would have to change. This
caused some big arguments but Rob was not going to move so I had to.

natural dark blonde hair and started to wear tighter jeans and small
heels. Rob was very positive about this and encouraged me to go
further. Next came makeup, something I had always used but very
sparingly, now I started to be a bit bolder using red lipstick, black
mascara, eye shadow and blusher. Even my parents said how nice I
looked.

after what seemed like hours to be met by Rob’s smiling face. My hair
was light blonde all over, my face was a mass of bright colours, my
nails pointed and bright red. He then took my out to get a new dress
to go out with that evening for my birthday dinner.

micro dresses, halters, short shorts. I nearly died of embarrassment
as Rob selected things for me to try, a black lycra micro dress with
halter top seemed to be his favourite even though it was a size to
small for me. So that what I bought, along with some lacy thong
panties and a black wonder bra.

that specialised in heels called Ritual. I was sent to get changed
into my new dress and Rob picked out some shoes. I was horrified to
see what he had picked, black 5″ spikes with very pointed toes and
silver metal heels, I said I can’t wear them but I was told to put on
some stockings and stop being so fucking stupid. The black hold-up’s
had seems and were what’s called fully fashioned like old fashioned
nylons. No matter how high I tried to pull them they stayed well below
the bottom of my very
short tight dress. Rob slapped my hand away from my stockings and
called me a stupid cunt and handed me my new shoes. I was very near
tears and struggled the shoes on blindly just staring ahead.

shop He said to swing my ass and to stop fighting the shoes. The shop
girl who was dressed very much like me showed me how to walk in the
heels. I watched her closely and for the first time saw how Rob wanted
me to be, just like the shop girl with her heavy makeup, big cheap
jewellery, bleached out hair, her ass cheeks showing below her skirt
as she strutted up and down the shop.

needed to be alone with a mirror. I looked myself straight in the face
and thought about what Rob wanted me to be like, I imagined I was the
shop girl and pretended to be her as I put on some more lip gloss,
mascara and blusher. I readjusted my stockings so they were even and
the seems straight. Then I walked out as confident as possible, my
walk wasn’t perfect but it was much better, my ass swayed and my tits
bounced and Rob and Annie smiled. We took the shoes and some with 6″
heels.

earrings for me as well as rings, bracelets. I looked a the jewellery
he had picked it was all really showy and cheap looking. He had
picked 3 pairs of hoops, 1 gold, 1 silver and one clear blue plastic.
He asked the jeweller if he did piercing and if it could be done on
the spot. The shopkeepers face lit up as he realised that we wanted
all three pairs of earrings and my ears pierced another three times
each, I had already got one pair of studs in, nice small modest ones.

side of my head, but I was slowly getting to like my new image. Every
where we went men stared at me and women shock their heads. We had a
lovely meal with the waiters dribbling all over me as I enjoyed the
attention. And as I strutted across the restaurant after the meal I
managed to really act the part showing off my ass and tits.

love to for the first time. We fucked or should I say I was fucked.

rabbits. I had got a job as a trainee manager at a bank in town after
leaving school and before meeting and falling for Rob I had been doing
well. But with the combination of my new taste in clothes and my
general appearance I started to get warnings from the manager, he said
I looked like a tart and if I wanted to be a manager I’d have to tone
things down a bit.

some beautiful very tight very very short suits, sort of every mans
dream secretary look and had bought lots of pairs of heels from Ritual
all of them very high, in fact I had discovered with Annie’s help that
I was unusual because I could wear such high heels and after a little
practice was comfortable to wear them all day so I had abandoned my 5″
heels and now wore nothing but 6″ heels, not ideal for a bank.

appointment at a saloon I had noticed in town, it was called Jane’s
and seemed to specialise in more extreme makeovers. It was set for
Saturday morning and as I spoke to Jane I knew she would become my
best friend, I just knew it.

working there looked like, well there is only one word sluts, I
thought I was a bit slutty looking but these girls were the perfect
image of Rob’s dream girl. A girl with bright white hair, heavy makeup
and a spray on cat suit headed my way in 6″ spiked ankle boots. This
was Jane.

suggested a few things and said she knew what to do. My face was
scrubbed and cleaned of all the makeup on it. Then my eye brows
electrolysed away and my lashes were plucked out. All my finger nails
were cut right back Then my legs were treated with electrolysis after
them my crotch. While the electrolysis was happening my finger and toe
nails were polished and sealed and my hair was washed.

smelling chemicals poured over my hair and a plastic cap fitted over
my head. then back to the nail girl who fitted moulds to my finger
tips and poured in clear plastic this look about half an hour and as
soon as they were all poured and setting I was back to the hair
department. The cover was removed to release my now platinum blonde
hair. My face must have looked funny as I shut my eyes and prayed.

any knots out, when she was happy Melanie the makeup girl arrived and
started to rub lotions and foundations into my face, layer after
layer. Then my eyes were made up first long false eyelashes then
shadow, mascara, more shadow, finally I felt a series of pencils and
brushes were my eye brows had been. With my eyes finished she did my
cheeks with brush after brush of rouge. Thicker and thicker, the more
foundation then more rouge. When she was happy my lips were pencilled
round and the gloss added by the spoon full and sealed with a high
gloss layer.

of hair spray. She back combed my hair for what seemed like hours and
kept spraying heavy hair spray over my head. She seemed to be getting
further from my head as she worked on my hair. finally I was swung
round to look into the
mirror.

artificial, totally slutty. My bright white blonde hair was in a
really ‘big’ style back combed away from my face and it looked
wonderfully tarty and cheap as did the rest of my new look. My makeup
was beautiful, heavy rouge high lighted my cheeks, my eyes were buried
in thick black liner, blue, purple and white shadow with very long
black lashes. My favourite bit were my new brows that were high and
very thin. As I looked I licked my lips, feeling the heavy gloss with
my tongue.

were smooth and soft to the touch and my pussy was bald except for a
thin line of platinum blonde hair that came up from the crease of my
lips. I had no time to think about how I looked as the nail technician
started to remove the moulds and then shaped my new nails. Half an
hour later I was the proud owner of blood red 2″ finger nails.

over and said how beautiful I looked, she said how Rob would hopefully
love how slutty I looked. I had never been told I was a slut as a
compliment before, it felt good.

my new image. Jane called me a cheap cunt as I appeared from the
changing room. I had on my new red lycra lace dress with a deep low
cut front and only just covered my ass, but the best bit was that it
was at least 50% see through and very very tight. Under this I had a
quarter cup black lace shelf bra and that’s all, no panties. On my
legs were red seemed hold ups and on my feet white Heels with nice
shiny metal 6″ spikes.

like a total whore. I spent an hour
chatting to Jane and this is when I had my first cigarette, she
brought out some coffee and sat down a started to light up and
naturally offered me one. I hesitated then she said that if it was my
first now was the time to try it and how it would do wonders for your
figure. I held the cigarette and slowly inhaled as Jane lit it. When I
finally left I was enjoying my forth. next stop was a tattoo parlour
were I had booked a 4PM appointment.

heart nearly leapt out, I had only been back for ten minutes after the
tattoo parlour and a little more shopping for clothes and makeup. He
was coming round at ten o’clock, just 45 minutes later. I sat and
waited and smoked some more of the packet I had bought on the way
home.

liked the plastic ones best as they looked cheaper, put on my ankle
bracelets and waited. The bell rang and I sashayed over to the door
and swung it open. Rob nearly came in his trousers as he stared at me,
his eyes lusted over. I pulled the cigarette out of my mouth and
licked my lips. I reached down to his cock, unzipped him and right
there in the middle of the door way gave him head. He held my hair and
started to fuck my mouth with his cock, my plastic hoops banged into
my face as I moaned and swallowed. I pulled away from his cock and
reached down to the hem of my dress, slowly I pulled it up to reveal
by bald and bleached cunt.

cunt needed to be fucked hard. I told him that I was now his SLUT and
I wanted him to USE ME with his cock. I said I was ditching my bank
job on Monday and that he would have to look after me because I was
his cunt now. He smiled and told me to pack my bags and to move in
with him.

to the frame as he worked his cock up my cunt and a finger up my ass.
Fuck it good, use your sluts cunt, tell me I’m a cheap whore I hissed
as he rammed away, 3 fingers up my ass. He withdrew and using his
fingers pulled my ass wider open before placing his cock at the
entrance to my anus and starting to push. I was relaxed and even
though it fucking hurt I let his cock in by pushing down like I wanted
to shit and opening my ass for him. He slid in a little and then
waited for me to
recover then pushed again, this time hard and hammered his cock
right in ’til his balls banged against my cunt lips.

died and slowly changed to deep pleasure as I was so full of cock and
he was rubbing my juicy clit as he fucked back and forward. All the
time telling me what I wanted to hear, telling me I was his slut, his
cunt, how beautiful I looked and how plain and horrible I used to
look. He said maybe I be his whore and go on the game. Just the
thought made my body tense up and release as a orgasm, being used as a
whore, I couldn’t wait.

cock cream into my ass, I was no longer an anal virgin I thought as a
silly smile came on to my face. Rob pulled out of my ass and rammed
his sticky shit coloured cock into my clean pink cunt. I knew he was
using my pussy to clean off his shitty dick, he was also christening
my cunt by soiling it filling it with his cum and my shit, taking it
as his own to use. I reached back and pulled my ass cheeks apart to
let him see my wide open ass and fucked back to get more of his cock
in my cunt.

polish with my tongue, the taste of his cock made me gag and choke,
but he held my head and forced his dick into my mouth, forced it down
my neck into my throat, again fucking my face hard.

pushed me away from his dick, I leaned forward to get one last suck
and then stood and on wobbley legs headed for the kitchen.

done so while I was away making coffee I ducking into my room and
changed into a very tight black lycra micro dress that I had got on
the way home that night. The back of the dress was open right down
below the top of my ass and allowed the bottom of my ass cheeks to be
seen. At the front it had a low cut boob tube and was open across my
stomach til just above the top of my mons allowing the top of my
bleached pussy hair to be clearly seen. I loved the dress as it showed
off my new marking beautifully.

hadn’t seen anything I liked so I started to look round his
office/shop to see what other people had had done. That when I spotted
a picture in a hardcore sex mag he was obviously reading when I had
arrived. The girl on the front cover looked like a brunette version of
myself but had massive rings piercing her outer cunt lips and nipples,
she also had lots of tattoos, roses, a girl fisting herself, a man
pissing on a girl, and lots of words with flowers round them.

surrounded by red and black roses around my right ankle and a girl
being ass fucked with the words ‘COCK SLUT’ under it on my left
shoulder blade. The ankle marking was finished, but the shoulder tat
would need some more work to add detail as time had run out so I was
going back on the next Tuesday.

the new markings and even though they were both a little puffy looked
fucking hot. I turned to see my ankle in the mirror and almost
orgasmed as I saw the tattoo shouting the truth from my leg. God it
looked so fucking slutty with my ankle bracelet and my spikes.

dripping down my legs out of my ass, he looked up as I turned to show
him my ankle, he reached for his cock I then let him see my shoulder.
He smiled and pulled on his cock, wanking for me. I bent over and put
the coffee down and swung round til my now exposed ass was facing him
bent over as far as I could, then reached back with one hand to pull
my cheeks apart and with the other hand rammed 3 fingers up my open
slippery cum filled asshole, then 4 fingers, then the tip of my thumb
then the fucking lot, I kept pushing, I relaxed my ass and then pushed
down like when Rob’s cock took my ass for the first time. My knuckles
slipped past my stretched ring, I couldn’t reach any further so I
pulled my hand back, then pushed it hard back up my hole. I was
fisting myself, fucking fisting myself, I didn’t believe I could do
this stuff and love doing it, love the feeling of being used and
degraded by Rob, love turning myself into a hardfaced foul mouthed
slut, love taking my natural beauty and corrupt and destroy it and
then replace it with the look of a whore, hard, cheap, artificial,
beauitful!

hair big and bad like the saloon had done and then when I was madeup
to my satisfaction trying on dress and outfits to see what would be
good for my last day at the bank. And most importantly being fucked
and used as Rob’s personal whore ending in the grand finale of my
first golden shower.

leaking from every hole and my face had 2 day old dry sperm under my
makeup I said yeh why not. I was led to the bathroom and told to lye
down in the tub. Before I knew what was happening Rob pulled out his
cock and let rip, I squealed with surprise and then started to finger
myself as Rob covered me from head to toe. I had never tasted piss
before but this was the real surprise because when drops did reach my
mouth tasted very salty but not to bad, I stuck out my tongue and Rob
pissed right on it. He then moved the stream up towards my mouth and
then right into my mouth, I opened up feeling the hot liquid flooding
into my mouth and then away down my chin over my tits and pussy.

looked deep into his eyes, he nodded and I swallowed, the mouth full
of piss flowed down my throat washing away my innocence , if I had had
any doubts about what I had done and what I would become over the next
years they were washed away as Rob’s hot salty piss flowed down my
throat.

the bank and tell them to stick their fucking job, I also couldn’t
wait for them to see how I now looked and acted, if they thought I was
a cheap tart before, they’d love now!

wanted for everyone to be there to see my entrance. I choose a black
rubber version of the micro dress I had worn to show off my tattoos to
Rob, because it was rubber it was much tighter than the lycra dress
and was more extreme in its shortness and left a lot of ass and tit
showing, to go with it I had black spikes with my now normal shiny
metal heels these were 6.5″ high to add to the extreme look I wanted
and had thin chain ankle straps. I also wore a whore chain round my
stomach which looked gorgeous with the black rubber. With the heels I
had gone for black seemed fishnet stockings to give that real hardcore
slut look. I wore all my most tasteless, gaudy new jewelry including
on my little fingers nail rings.

after layer of foundation and on top had used only my most bright and
whorish colours. My hair was wonderful, platinum white blonde and
backcombed and wild, I had used a whole tin of spary on it to hold it
out and up.

and over the tops of my tits, I had got Rob to blow over my face just
before the taxi arrived to pick me up. Rob had also used my mouth for
his morning piss, very salty and matalic but still ok, so I knew my
breath was smelling strongly of piss, cum and cigarettes. Much to
Rob’s delight I had continued to smoke during the weekend and as soon
as I was happy with my look I lit up my second of the day put on my
new red see through mid thigh plastic jacket and sashayed out to the
taxi.

cunt got into his car with still wet cum over her slutty face. I took
a long deep drag and asked him to take to me the bank. I saw him
staring at me in his mirror, I smiled back undid the front of my
jacket, pulled out both tits from behind their rubber covering and
asked him if he liked what he saw, he nodded and smiled.

job for a ride seemed fair to me. I let some of the taximans cum
dribble out of my louth and down my chin as I stood in front of the
building thrilling in the way I had paid for my ride with sex, I was a
real whore now.

in I went, straight to my desk and sat down as if nothing had changed.
I saw the other girls just staring at me, watching every move as I lit
a cigarette and started to file and neaten up my nails. Mark the
assistant manager picked up his phone and spoke to someone, looking at
me and shaking his head. My phone rang, it was Mr Hedges the manager.

His voice was very short. I calmly stubbed out my cigarette checked my
makeup and touched up my lip gloss and then minced in to Hedges office
swinging my ass as much as possible. He looked up and rubbed his neck
as he saw me.

invitation. My skirt rode up as I slowly separated my legs. From his
position he got a full on display of a pink smooth cunt with its lips
swollen and cum oozing down the crack towards my ass hole. I smiled at
him as he swallowed and stared.

riot act to me, did I want a job with the bank was I going to sort my
self out, did I know how I looked, like some street trollop. I turned
to follow him as he paced around keeping my legs spread and my pussy
in his direct view. Even though he was shouting at me as he finished
his cock had betrayed him as it grow into a large lump in his
trousers, I knew I had him.

giggled and stared at the bulge in the fuckers pants, he wanted my
cunt and we both knew it. I slowly reached down with my hand and used
2 fingers to pull my labs apart and show him the inside of my cunt. He
would soon understand that his words meant nothing to me anymore, I
was no longer capable of understanding what he was saying, his words
went straight through my head and I never heard any of them. All I
could feel was my cunt throbbing from my need to be fucked and from
the stretching it had taken during the weekend. All my interest in
things not related to fucking were dead.

his head and sat down. I stood and walked round to his side of the
desk and sat down of the desktop in front of him pulled up my skirt
front and told him to fuck me again. Still no reaction, I told him to
look at my pussy and said that that’s what I now was, nothing else but
a cunt, an asshole and a mouth with a pair of tits attached. I no
longer had any other interests, only being a slut and keeping Rob
happy. Our eyes met as I again reached down and inserted 3 fingers
deep into my cunt and started to finger fuck myself.

it was lowered his cock sprang out of its confines. It was purple and
throbbing as the blood surged trough it. Keeping my finger busy I lent
forward and licked the tip cleaning off the precum that had started to
seap. I pulled back and looked into his eyes they were masked with
lust. I then slowly lowered my head over his prick swallowing the full
length into my throat.

out. I looked up at his face and moaned as I held his cock all the way
down. I started to swallow using my neck muscle to massage his dick. I
breathed slowly in through my nose and found if I did it carefully I
could get enough and keep his prick were I wanted it. He started to
tense his legs as I pulled back and and let his pulsing member slip
out my mouth.

aside my pussy lips and sank into the hot insides, thrusting in the
way til I felt cervix stretching to give his glands room. He was in to
the ball and he still kept pushing in deeper. I pulled my legs back to
give him a good view of my stuffed cunt. I shifted my back to allow me
to get my legs right back until they were back behind my head, I must
have looked like a human pretzle. He now got into his rhythm and
ploughed into my dirty little pussy.

never thought you would go this far!’ He must have noticed my ankle
tattoo for the first time because he really started to fuck me hard,
forcing his prick into me ‘Oh my god what have you done to yourself,
look at your fucking ankle “I’m a cunt” for all to see’ He was trying
to talk to me about what a terrible thing I had done and what a dirty
slut I had turned into as he fucked my bald cunt.

Barbara. Like my fucking tattoo then you dirty old cunt, yes people
see it in the street and now what I am, I fucking love it!’ I
struggled to get this out as my head was being jolted by the force of
my fucking. He stared ahead for a second and then he almost fell over
as his jism shoot up into my womb, he pulled out as his cock kept
throbbing and shooting. His cum hit my exposed cunt and ass as
he tried to aim it. I reached down with a hand and grabbed his dick
pulling him down to my head. I released my legs from behind my head to
give him room to next in close and fed his slimy cock into my mouth to
clean up. It was scolding hot and I could feel his blood in all the
pricks viens swelling inside my lips. I sat up and slid off the desk
on to my feet again.

vertical. I could feel every part of my body as it adjusted to being
upright, my ass and tits stuck out and my legs tensed as the shoes did
their magic and shaped me. I licked the last bits of the old cunt
spunk off my top lip and giggled at him as he tried to hide his cock
from me. ‘Ten o’clock, you normally hit the toilet about now for your
morning shit’ He looked up coughed and agreed he was a man of routine
in this department. I asked if he might need to do anything else.

him, I could feel he was nervous about doing this, but he couldn’t
resist. His prick pasted in between my open mouth and right down into
its previous position in my throat. His legs went taught against my
tits and he lifted up on to his toes. I noticed his hands come up into
the typical porn star pose of hands on hips as he tensed up again. Hot
fetid water started to leak down from my cunt as I started to piss, I
felt my ass pout as I pushed to increase the flow.

throat and in to my gut. He stood like this for minutes releasing his
overnight store. My bladder was empty long before his. I looked up as
he looked down at me glued to his body via his dick. He shook his head
in disbelief.

kept swallowing. His flow stopped and he pulled out of my sucking
hole. I licked my lips and stood and kissed him before he could react.
He pushed me away and almost ran to hide behind his desk. I lit a
cigarette and savoured the taste in my mouth. I pulled down my skirt
checked my makeup and repaired the damage all the time he watched
stuck to the spot.

opened it looked back blew him a kiss and was gone. I stopped half way
across the office chained into my next ciggy, crushed he last one out
and walked to the main door.

the rest of the detail filled in and then onto the saloon to see Jane
and tell her what I had done. As I finished telling her every last
juicy detail she looked at me. smiled and kissed me long and deep. I
spent the rest of the day chatting and watching as Jane bleached and
painted turning women into glamorous boy toys.

husband Ian allowed her to be the sort of women she had always wanted
to be and he had always wanted a total bimbo slut, when she said this
we both smiled. Jane agreed that she would help me to forget my past,
my education, my carear and help me become a real bimbo. She told me
to only worry about 2 things,did I look cheap and slutty enough and
were the next cock was cuming from. She then answered her own
questions not bad for a starter and follow me.

spotlight over a doctors examination table and 3 men watching football
on a television. 2 were black and the third was a very large white man
with white blond spiked hair and a goatee beard dressed in leather
from head to foot. He stood walked over to Jane and ordered her to her
knees as he unbottoned his fly and pulled out a massive cock with
several thick silver rings through its end. He pushed the cock into
Janes throat and called over his 2 friends then turned to me and told
me he was Ian, Janes husband he then told me to lye down on the
examination table.

start to seep out of my cunt and over my ass leaving a cool trail
behind. The first black man reached over to a shelf and pulled down a
silver object the second came to my side and fed his dick into my
mouth. I fought to swallow it down he pushed and then I felt the cold
steel be thrusted into my hot fuckhole. The mouth fucker held my head
as I tried to see what the cunt man was up to. I reallty didn’t care
what He did as long as it felt good.

twisted and moved into position. Jane appeared into my limited view.
Her face was covered in Ians cum. She smiled at me and used her
fingers to steer the spunk into her mouth. I knew were I had seen the
shiney tool before and my thought were confirmed as it started to up
my cunt. Wider and wider my lips were stretched, I could feel the man
cranking it open.

pussy to me. Her ass was wide open maybe 2″ or more even though I knew
she had not been fucked in it and her cunt looked even stranger. Her
inner labia had been removed and the outers were pierced 8 times each
side and then pulled back by other rings fitted to her rubber open
crotch panties that pulled on her cunt lip rings. Her cunt was always
pulled fully open for any cock, dildo or fist that wanted to fuck it.
She stood back up and turned to me and giggled.

open for cock, a really slutty piece of meat Ian loves it!’ She then
asked me the question I knew was coming. I pulled off the cock and
said yes before she had finished asking the question, ‘give me a cheap
sluttys cunt please!’.

injections being pumped into my spread cunt, I knew Rob would love it!
Jane told me as the operation started that it should be quick to
remove the inner lips and then the piercing would begin, but before
this they would also remove my clit’s hood to leave it exposed and
also pierce my clit to make it bigger and more sensitive. She then
said that they would also start to stretch my ass like hers so
eventually it stay open for cock to.

and my cunt was made as artificial and deeply slutty as my new
personality needed. Ian said he would ring and talk to Rob and see if
he was interested in a few other improvments he had planned for Jane
next time his friend Dr Hooper was in town. I saw him speak to Jane
and then pick up the phone. After 10 or so minutes he hung up and
smiled at me, before walking over and forcing his dick into my throat.

Hooper, you’ll be wet dreams on legs. NOW SUCK MY COCK YOU FUCKING
CUNT SLUT!!’ I rammed my head down on his prick and felt my spine
tingle as I though about what I was becoming, what I was being turned
into. How would I look in a years time, who would I be?

felt sore all over and was still laying I on the examination table.
Jane unstrapped my legs and after a couple of attempts managed to get
upright. My legs acted and my feet were sore from the last 2 days
spent in my highest heels, I considered taking off the spikes but
looked down and decided they looked to good on.

now brightly lit back office of the saloon I felt it stretch and rub
against the gusset of a pairof knickers I had not been wearing when
I arrived. Jane said I would be sore for maybe a couple of days but
that cunts heeled up real quick. I sat with my legs wide apart to get
some relief and we both chained into our next cigarette.

the need to light up more and more. Until I left to go home much
latter in the day I kept pace with Jane quite happily, she said she
averaged 2 packs a day and thought thats what I would settle on. She
said she thought of each cigarette as a little cock to suck and the
smoke was cum slipping down her throat, plus the red glossed ends of
the smoked stub’s looked so slutty as they lay in the ash tray
advertising they had been sucked off by some tart.

extra thick and gave head to another little cock. After a little
rest We went into the saloon were I sat and chatted to Jane’s clients
before heading home. I quiet day by my new standards but I had no
even removed my knickers to see what had been done to my cunt, I
couldn’t wait!!

day, the thought of giving head for a ride for the second day running
was really starting to make me feel really good. I would have loved
that big brown cock in my cunt but I was just too fucking sore.

stockings until last and was then in or a big surprise, as I stepped
off my heels and down on to the ground my legs cramped up and pain
shot up my calf’s. I fell on the bed and still the pain continued, I
then flexed my feet outwards and as I pushed them back into a
similar shape to the shoes had forced the pain died down, relax my
feet and the pain came back. I had heard that high heels could cause
damage to your back and feet but not your legs. I rang Jane and caught
her as she was leaving for home.

and now I’m in fucking agony they ache like cunts!’ I was told to
relax and put my heels back on, she said to call in to the saloon
the next day to pick up some spare mules she had.

wearing, but if I continued as I was I would have to wear heels all
the time even in the shower maybe even in bed. She said I should
choose what I wanted and live with the results. I slid my highest
heels back on and smiled to myself as the pain died down, no return
from this point on, naturally I had decided on heels and higher the
better from now on. I went through to my wardrobe and selected all the
shoes with less than 6″ heels about halfmy collection and carried them
in to the kitchen where they were dropped one by one into the rubbish.
Then back into the bathroom to run a bath.

allowed me to clean up my proudly worn wounds. I had gone since my
post piss shower wash without bathing and the warm water went cloudy
with the mix of cum, piss and makeup.

looking back, no eye brows. lashes just light pink lips and straight
white hair, god I hated my natural face so plain and fucking wholesome
looking.

silver rings through my pussy lips and the lack of inner lips hanging
down was fucking weird. My clit was bright red and swollen to about
little finger tip size and as I touched it a mix of pain and great
pleasure shot through into my gut. I loved the way my new slut cunt
looked as I split my legs further my pussy hole opened up with nothing
to hide my insides, juice started to trickle out and down my crack as
I got turned on by what I saw.

and opening my legs saw how my open cunt looked from behind. I then
noticed a thick pink plug in my ass, it was quite a shock as I had
forgotten it was there being to occupied with my cunt and my feet. I
pulled the fucker out of my ass and was amazed at the size of the 3″
head and 2″ shaft, I hadn’t even noticed it as I had bathed. With it
removed my ass was still open, a nice black hole ready to fuck. I
licked the plug clean and using spit as lube pushed the fucker back up
into my hole.

getting my real face back. As Rob let himself in I was lashes one last
thick layer of mascara, I shouted for him to come in and give me his
approval. The red fishnet lycra micro dress hugged my body showing off
my tits and ass , my nipples showed through nicely as did my ass
crack. White seemed flower pattern hold-ups led down to 6.5″ spike
heeled red patent ankle boots with padlocks down each outside to the
buckled closed. I had built my hair up really big then put it into a
bunch that stuck out each side. I had really gone for a maximum bimbo
look after what Jane had said yesterday, I also made an effort to
change my voice to make it higher and referring to myself in the first
person.

out his prick. With no need to tell me what to do. I sank to my knees
and took his purple head in my mouth, he forced his dick further down
my throat and started to fuck my face as hard as he could his balls
hitting hard into my chin. All I could do was grunt with pleasure as
each blow came and moan as each new compliment was hissed at me

whore, asking to be fucked by any cock, thats it suck my fucking prick
you cum slut bitch’ He pulled back swung me round forced my head down
to the floor and ripped the plug out of my ass before ramming his cock
into my stretched butt hole.

cock, rape me, use me, whore me you fucker! Ooh yeah, ooh yeah, ugh
huh!’ . My hair was grabbed and his cock slid into my mouth again, 3
quick strokes and he came buckets, cock snot dripping down onto my
exposed tits. I used my fingers to catch the overflow and feed it back
into my mouth making sure he saw me swallow each time. As his cock
softened he gave me a couple of quick blasts of hot piss to wash down
the thick goo after which I cleaned him up and put his cock away.

restaurant always one of our favourites. My heart sped up as I
realised that the clients and staff at Geovanies would see me and know
what a total slut I had become, my now not so sore pussy started to
flow and drip on my legs as the excitement grew.

blusher, earlier I had used even more black around my eyes to make
them look harder and more whorish looking and now with the extra
colour combined with the drying cum still on my face and lips I was
happy. As an extra touch I pulled the front of my dress down and added
lip gloss to my nipples to make sure they were clearly visible through
the dress. I then hitched it back up and checked my hand mirror, um
nice and cheap.

silence fell. I felt the blood pressure of the restaurants male
clients double as their cocks stiffened and the nails of all the
other bitches flex as they saw me strut over giving all the men a good
show, even bending over at the waist legs wide apart to pick up a
spoon someone had dropped making sure everyone saw my ass and cunt. I
asked Rob ‘Where should Barbi sit?’ in my new little girl voice.

said pointing to the outside chair. His voice seemed so loud and all
the surrounding tables dinners heads swivelled my way, I heard lots of
compliments coming my way as wife’s and girlfriends whispered and
hissed ‘bimbo slut’, ‘whore’, ‘no brains just tits and ass!’ This last
one was my favourite as it proved I had got what I wanted, no longer
thought of as a person or a someone to speak to or ask questions,
just a slut with tits and ass who needs a good fucking, just a piece
of fucking meat. I smiled as I opened my second pack of Marlboro’s.

pointed across the table at me, the waiter nodded and held up 12
fingers, Rob nodded and the waiter left. He returned 10 minutes later
with 2 soup bowls, Rob’s was announced as mushroom consume and mine as
CUM good and simple. Rob said that the 8 kitchen staff and 4 waiters
had all cum in the bowl for me.

for Rob and Italian champagne for me. He smiled as he poured my
champagne for me to try. I smiled as I caught a smell of the liquid as
I sipped the vintage. ‘Uum very nice, very fruity!’ I said as I
swallowed down the piss.

away from us. He looked back to see me topping the glass right up and
taking 2 big gulps before filling my mouth from the spoon of fresh
cum. My second course was a green salad with the restaurants new
speciality CUM Mayo as a dressing and my sweet was a very nice salty
sorbet!

favourite dishes. I had made no attempt to clean my face and chin as I
ate and by now the lower half of my face was awash with my meal so I
simply applied more foundation and makeup to dry up the mess.

thought that that was it for the evening but no I was led towards the
back of the restaurant and into the kitchens. I had guessed what the
charge as by the time I was sucking on the chefs ass hole as my sore
cunt was stuffed with hot Italian sausage and my ass was being used as
the new kitchen waste disposal unit as the junior chefs pissed into
the wide open hole.

and cum as the head waiter held my bunches and fucked my mouth as hard
as he could, grunting as his cock forced its way down my throat. I
looked into his eyes and smiled round his prick. “You dirty cunt” was
all he said to me as his balls raised tightened and emptied. I
swallowed most of his snot but allowed a little to dribble from my
mouth, all good whores like to make their trick feel they produce lots
of cum!

still shiney and wet from my tongue bath. He pulled a collar from his
jacket pocket and a long chain lead, he placed to collar round my
neck, I felt a dull thud as he pushed to ends together and the lock
shut. The collar was very thick black rubber with 1″ long sharp studs
in 3 rows and a 4 large ‘D’ rings 1 ever quarter. Rob fixed to lead to
one of the ‘D’ rings and used it to pull me towards the doorway
leading back out to the restaurant.

tits and ass on full display, cum round my mouth and piss and cum
leaking from my ass and cunt was fucking wondefful never had I felt
like such a complete slut, used as a cunt by the kitchen staff, used
as a toilet by the chef, used as a slut by Rob and used as a whore to
pay the bill.

for a bitch like me. I pulled back on the lead and attracted Rob’s
attention, he looked back as I seperated my legs, stuck my ass out as
far as I could and pissed, full force, sending a jet of cummy urine
down onto the floor of the restaurant. As the stream died I stuck my
right hand as far up my cunt as I could, fisting myself, after a
couple of good hard pushes I pulled out my hand and licked it clean.

someone in the background had taken a series of shots with his camera,
I saw the flashes. The head waiter had appeared from the kitchen and
looked at Rob, who pulled on my lead and we left the restaurant, an
Italian meal to remember!

cock all the way back and then payed for our fare in the normal way,
on my knees.

through Jane and myself. They annouced to us that we were going away
for a weekend to a little place they knew and as soon as we got back
we were going to see Dr Hooper. The finer details of these plans went
over our heads as we were both bent over Rob’s kitchen table having
our ass’s fucked.

and Ian swapped places. Rob had had his cock pierced like Ian and the
large ring he wears made Jane squeal with pleasure as he rammed his
cock home.

having our assholes reamed, we love it. Ian pulled out of Janes ass
and stuck his cock in my mouth as he started to shoot, I swallowed
every drop and took a long deep drag as saw Jane do the same.

fucking bimbo’s.” Rob smiled at us.

of the day and giggled.

by paying for the boys to have theirs and lunch was on me. We arrived
at the house about 5 in the afternoon on the saturday.

into massive living room. The thing that caught me and Jane’s
attention were the hardcore porn pictures on the walls, the animal
fucking video playing on the TV, the dozens of hardcore magazines
everwhere. The table in the centre of the room was covered in toys,
massive plastic fists, jelly dildo’s, vibrators, nipple clamps and
nice big bottles.

enourmous red jelly dildo’s and started to give them head. Rob and Ian
found a box of thin surgical gloves and a large tube of vaseline, as
we watched and sucked our toys they greased up their fists and
wandered in our direction.

back, Rob pushed his greasy fore finger into my cunt and his thumb
into my butt, I sucked harder on my plastic cock. First 1 finger then
2 then 3 then 4 then the whole fucking thing up to the wrist. My
orgasms were unbelievable as he rammed his fist in and out and grew as
he forced his fist up against my bladder causing me to piss myself
with plesasure.

work it into my ass. With the continous wearing of a large butt plug
my hole had become relaxed and was now always open an inch or so, the
oily fist sank in easly as I pressed down and tried to shit so opening
up even more. Rob was breathing hard as he jammed the plastic fist and
his punched his fist in and out. The pleasure started to build up as
my body relaxed and gave up the fight.

your di-rty whore!!!” My speech was broken by the force of the fists
pumping in to me.

to a gag in her mouth, Ian was standing over her and was pissing into
the funnel, then tossing off into the funnel. While this was happening
Jane had a massive double ended dildo stuffed up her ass and cunt and
2 pairs of nipple clamps fixed between her cunt lips and her tits.

a tall man appeared in the room before all four of us and sat down and
simply watched. We didn’t miss a beat as the screaming and swearing
reached a peak, Rob pulled out his fist and rammed the other plastic
fist deep into my ass, he then slipped round and stuck his cock into
my throat. My body shook and I came forcing both fists out and pissing
and shitting myself. Jane’s gagged voice grunted loudly as the dildo’s
popped out of her and Ian forced his fists up into at the same time.

literally fucked and it was all I could do to suck Rob’s cock clean.
The mystery man got to his feet and walked forwards, grabbbing Ians
hand and shaking it like an old friend. He then reached across to Rob
and shook his annoucing himself.

Wendi, come here Wendi cunt!” From the doorway appeared Wendi his
wife!?!

were the first thing you noticed, 60-70 inches at least! Massive hair
was next, bright white blonde. Then her lips, thick and very very
pouty. Then her waist, incredibly small maybe 18 inches. Her ass 34-35
inches. Her feet, she was walking on points with 7.5″ heels. Lastly
you noiced her clothes and makeup, rubber and lycra so tight and so
thin it showed every detail, a micro dress so short it showed her
bare, pierced, wide open cunt, so low cut it only acted as support for
her tits leaving the pierced nipples clearly on show.

stockings. And her makeup made ours look normal, heavy is not the
word. Every feature was painted in on a blank and stripped natural
face. She was the ultimate slut, Rob and Ian’s wet dream made real.

ass cheeks. Her nails, fuck me her nails! 3″ long talons painted deep
red, chained together. Each finger had at least 2 rings. Our attention
was then suddenly taken from her hands to her ass, her hole was
enormous, looked like she had been fisted only moments before, it hung
open 3″ s at least. She inserted her hand into her ass to the wrist
and then repeated the same thing with her other hand into her cunt.
All the while licking her lips and groaning. She slowly spoke in a
high pitched girly voice.

please fuck me.”

there dumbly pouting. “God she is so beautiful” said Ian.

slut nurse outfit refilled the syringe and gave Jane her measure of
tranquiliser. The last thing I remember is the sound of Wendi’s heels
clacking on the floor as she sank to the floor and started pulling on
Rob and Ians cocks before feeding them into her large mouth.

‘God my fucking feet so much! Aaaargh get me some fucking pain killers
you stupid cunt!’ I had just woken and my feet were throbbing, my legs
were throbbing and my head was doing the same.Wendi tottered over with
a small cup and told me to drink it. At last the pain started to die
down. I looked at the source of the trouble to find my legs and feet
covered by a sheet held away from me by a frame work. ‘Wendi Cunt show
me my feet’ Wendi looked at my face as she pulled back the cover. My
feet and legs were fixed to the frame via bolts and rods connected
through my skin to the bones, my feet were held in a pointed toe
position by a series of padded rollers in front of my shin behind my
calf and in front of my foot. It looked like a scene from a horror
film. ‘Oh fuck, what has that old cunt done to me?’ I thought as I
looked at the damage. The room started to go soft and dark as the
painkiller took affect…….

I woke with a start, ‘got to look at my legs and feet that butcher has
ruined them’ I looked down at my beautiful legs and feet and there
they were, I was so happy as I looked down to see my feet in some
gorgeous strappy sandals, red patent leather, nice thin ankle straps,
7 ½ ” long super sharp spike heels. My feet looked so pretty held to
point by my shoes. I sat up and turned to the side to allow my legs to
dangle over the side of the bed. Reached down and undid the sandals,
pulled and off they came, my feet remained pointed. Wendi approached
and smiled at me ‘your feet are so beautiful now Barbi, my husband did
do a good job for you. He shortened your tendons, reset your feet and
ankles. You had better put your shoe back on, you can’t walk or stand
without them!’

large cupboard. I removed the second shoe and waited for Wendi. The
locker opened and was stuffed full of new things including a lovely
pair of black patent ankle boots with shiney metal spikes 7 ” long
to die for. I slid them on and pulled the straps tight. My firt steps
were very hesitant and Wendi held me from behind. But as my ass
started to swing out and my body became used to the new way of moving
I started to strutt very nicely. ‘you had better lie back down Barbi,
I need to give you some drugs to help you’ Back to bed I went and
relaxed as Wendi pumped several shots into my arm, I lifted my feet up
to look at, the light gleamed off the leather as I turned my feet to
see the heels, they are so high, so fucking high and I love them.

The next period was fucking weird, I remember waking 5 or 6 times and
thats all I remember! I have been told that I seemed to understand
what was happening and that I loved what they were doing, I do love
what they did.

react, like it was full of cotton wool ‘Err Oooh yeh Hi Wendi
Cunt, you look nice today’ I said in a strangley high pitched voice.
The first thing on my mind was must get to a mirror and check my
makeup. I sat up and saw the mirror already at the foot of the bed as
I looked into it I felt the thrill go down my back I was just so
beautiful! Wendi moved the mirror back and told me to get
out of bed so I could get dressed. My shoes touched the floor for the
first time, Wendi had kindly put on some pumps with 7 ” spikes so I
could stand as she dressed me. It was only as I went to the mirror
again to do my makeup I noticed what had happened, my mind was still
very slow and muddled.

small, very fucking small, my legs looked different longer and
thinner. My face was perfect, fat thick lips, smaller nose, blue eyes,
high cheek bones. I opened my mouth and it seemed to open for ever
much more than before, I clenched my fist and it fitted in. I
continued to look in the mirror, my hair was whiter, bigger, thicker.

stared at the mirror image ‘you are now 66GGG, 18, 40. Your hair will
grow this color from now on, you need to wear at least 7″ tall heels
to be able to walk and stand, you have had 2 ribs removed from each
side to allow your new waist size, your lips are collogen enhanced,
your tits are soya oil enhanced, your ass hormone enhanced, your nose
has been reduced and reprofiled.If you turn and look in the mirror you
will see your asshole has been relaxed further allowing it to remain
3″ open at all times, so you need to wear a plug with at least a 4″
head. Your cunt has been neatened up, the last bits of your inner
labia removed, larger gauge rings fitted.’ I was struggling to
keep up as I turned this way and that in front of the mirror, my
asshole was open and as I pushed 4 fingers up it it opened easily. I
took the greased plug offered and pushed it easily into my lovely big
asshole.

to 55 using ECT and hormone therapy, you may have noticed some
problems with clear thinking already, things will improve as your
vocabualry shrinks and your mind gets used to your new body.’ I sat
down on my bed for a second to steady myself, I started to smile as it
sunk in, my thoughts came slowly but added up. I had been changed into
a brainless bimbo slut, Rob’s dream women. I smiled.

cocks up it, my first double ass fuck, Jane hadn’t been woken yet as
her operations happened after mine were complete. I wriggled and
giggled as 4″ diameter dildo sank into my cunt, luckily it was fixed
by its base as I hammered up and down on the lovely cocks.

front to back zip on her shorts, bent over at the waist and pissed
over my face and into my mouth.

fucking cunt’ I looked towards the source of the champagne and loved
the way her whole ass had turned inside with the pressure of pissing,
it was pouting about an inch and was fully open letting me see her hot
pink guts. I pulled her down upto my face and drank in the warm treat.

his cock, he grabbed her hair and pulled her full on to his dick, then
pulled her off then on then off. His eye’s closed as he shot the spunk
into Wendi’s sucking mouth. She looked back at me as her piss dried
up, opened her mouth and showed me the cum, I nodded to her and back
she came to feed her baby birdy its food, she let the spunk trickle
out of her mouth and into my throat.

and started to pee, she pulled away from me and smiled as she looked
deep into my eyes.

dead Barbi, corrupt, debased, no love, no innocence, no self esteem,
just the need to be used.’ I smiled back at her and thanked her for
the compliment. Our collogen lips met and the hot sperm on our tongues
mixed. Rob pulled out of my ass and rushed back up to my face.

first it stung but as I moved my clouded eyes about it stopped. I felt
the cum liquify and then start to set as Wendi still held my eyes wide
open. I could hear Ian pushing Wendi’s butt plug in to keep Ian’s piss
and her shit inside for a while.

cum slowly running down my face from my eyes was wonderful and even
better when it reached my lips and mouth. My tongue dragged the lumps
in, yummy. At this point my ass was filled with Robs cock and started
to warm up as he gave me the last of his piss, I looked back at him as
he and Ian cleared their throats and spat into my asshole. The plug
felt good as it popped home, sealing in all the good stuff.

drink piss for the next week, it will help you get used to your new
life’ said Dr Hooper as he helped to fill up the beaker Wendi was
holding. ‘No Wendi Cunt its not for you’ Wendi was licking her lips as
her husband pumped out floods of yellow sperm.

male staff had given generously, gardener, chauffeur, chef, Rob and
Ian. He opened the pot and told me to open my mouth. I did and stuck
out my tongue as a greeting for my lunch. The cool thick goo fell
slowly into my eager mouth.

collecting in the stables later today, can’t have you loosing weight
now can we’. I smiled up at him as he mentioned the stables, I would
have pints of horse spunk to swallow. Dr Hooper pulled his cock a
couple of times to straighten up his foreskin and then placed his cock
head on my tongue. His piss tasted excellent really strong and
slightly cigarette flavoured.

again. He said this was excellent, he had smoking in mind as he to
loved to smoke. He left the room and came back with a syringe full of
yellow liquid and injected it into my ass.

your habit up nicely, another couple and you’ll be able to start
smoking as I much as we would like you to, very very heavily.

was instructed to sit on the pan and pull out my plug, the hot liquid
flooded out with a splash and a long farting noise. I felt behind me
and was pleased to feel my ass had puckered and pouted nicely, I
pushed extra hard to make more of my colon extend out. ‘So you would
like me to really ruin your asshole for you my dear, a nice little
anal prolapse should give you what you want. I will attend to it
straight away’. Wendi pulled her plug out and let rip into the pan.
The lid of the pan was let down and Wendi left carrying her precious
cargo.

ass, not my favourite kind, another syringe.

ever Ian had gotten into piercing big time and Jane had rings and bars
everywhere. Her upper and lower lips had 8 rings each, her eye brows 3
each side, her nose again 3 each side and 2 through her septum. She
opened her mouth as she saw me looking and showed 4 rings and 3 posts
in her tongue. She then turned her head to show me her ears. Both had
thick silver rings covering the whole length top to bottom. ’25 each
side she said with a sexy lisp, plus the flesh tunnels’ Her lobes had
been stretched and each had a 1″ hole punched through with a steel
tunnel.

slutty bitch’ She smiled at me and took a step back. Her tits were
also massive and had very thick rings and bars running through her
nipples, the bars ran vertical and were 8mm in size and the rings were
across the bars and much bigger 10mm maybe. From the rings hung chains
down to her twice pierced navel and down to her cunt. I had never seen
such a gorgeous looking cunt it was pulled open by its outer labia
rings and had every possible piercing, clit, from pisshole to
cunthole.

those they are so lovely’.

new asshole. I had forgotten about this and could not wait to see.
Jane held the mirror as I looked on in wonder. My asshole was pouting
and wide open as it hung below my body by 2″. I pushed down like I
wanted to shit and it got longer. Jane licked her lips and bent down
beneath me, she started to suck on my asshole as it pulsed and moved
as I strained. It was like she was giving head to a short fat cock as
she stroked her tongue over my hot wet ass. Warm piss erupted from my
gash as Jane feed her tongue into my ass. My orgasm took me by
surprise as my guts churned and my cunt pissed.

exit of my prolapsed asshole. Jane lent forward again and bit into the
shit. She heaved as she backed away and started to churn the poop
around her mouth.

Jane pushed her tongue into my facecunt and left my prize. Back to my
ass and another mouthful much more this time.

washing down you dirt cunts’ she said as she poured our drinks. My
first taste was of the phlegm floating on top of the piss mixture. It
was salty and slide down my throat. The glass showed the mix for what
it was as the bits of shit floated in a sea of urine. We both grinned
at each other as we downed the glasses and deep frenched each other.

horse cum and syringes full of nicotine. Jane drank her lunch straight
from the bottle as her injection sunk into her big ass. I had Dr
Hooper feed a tube down my throat and pour it in using a funnel gag.
his left me to suck the bottle clean, before his piss hit the spot.

Magical TF TGTS

by: Eve Monroe

If I’m ever going to decide what to do with the amazing opportunity which has been presented to me I’m going to have to ask myself that age old question, “What do I really want out of life?” I think I know, but I’m going to try to write it all out so that I don’t make any mistakes. I’m not sure when the shift occurred. I’m now 35 years old, and for all of that time I’ve had been what one would consider a normal average male. I date women, at least occasionally. I go to strip clubs and never fail to be excited by the most attractive and most exotic faces and bodies and clothes. I dream of marrying a fabulously attractive and well-endowed mate.

I don’t think I’m bad looking. Some women have even found me to be quite attractive, but unfortunately they weren’t what I was looking for. I just seem to be missing some special element that the sort of women that I’ve been coveting desires in a mate. It’s a viscous cycle because whenever I go to a bar or a club, my eyes are immediately drawn to the biggest tits and the prettiest face there. (It is rather serendipitous that the two do seem to go hand in hand, even if it is as a result of a surgeon’s special touch.) The others in the crowd, the attainable, the datable, the marry-able ones just don’t seem to be worth the effort. So for the last few years I’d begun to satisfy myself with paying for the company of the sex toy types in the strip bars. At first it was a painful admission of failure, but it became easier as time went on. It became a little game to see how little money could change hands in exchange for their attention. It was a game they usually won.

I loved it when they would sit on my lap. I relished in the different textures of the exotic garments that the dancers wore, silk, satin, velvet, even plastic. They were all so unlike the cotton and wool of traditional male garments. Each evening I would leave the clubs with another image, another texture or shape or voice in my mind. At night when I lay in alone in my bed I would use these elements like a painters pallet to create a new fantasy. Life became an endless series of little fantasies. I would arrange and recombine them like a little psychosexual Lego set.

One night I was in one of the larger show palaces. There was a rather scrawny wisp of a girl on the main stage. She couldn’t dance and was dressed horribly. There wasn’t any show there, so I happened to glance up at the big projection screen. ESPN was on. I’ve always been loath for sports so normally I would have looked away immediately, but something caught my attention. The next clip up was from a woman’s bodybuilding competition. I’ve seen pictures of them before, but never in motion. I’m not sure what it was that clicked inside me just then. Maybe it was the setting. Perhaps the excitement and titillation that I was already feeling was transferred to the images that I was viewing. For whatever reason I was transfixed. She was an immense bronze goddess coated with thick knotty muscles. I found it interesting to note that standing alone on that big stage with nothing for reference it was impossible to tell just how big she was. She could have been nine feet tall, and 400 pounds. It made for an interesting little fantasy. I found that I had a rock hard erection. The only thing that shocked me out of my daydream was the laughter of a dancer who was sitting on the lap of the man at the next table. “Look at that,” she giggled. “She looks like a man”.

“No she doesn’t,” screamed mutely the homophobic defender of what remained of my masculine ego. My eyes returned to the screen but only with darting and unobservable glances. I had to admit she didn’t exactly look like what I’d always considered to be my dream girl. How strange that I should have this rather undeniable testament to my excitement threatening to poke out of the top of my suit pants. My fantasies were much different that night. They were less defined and more fluid. I found that I had less control over where they took me.

I dreamt that I was at the strip club and there was a magnificent blond on the center stage. She was a litany of the best elements of all of the women at High Class. I was standing at the end of the long runway with a stack of dollar bills. Although the club was packed, I was the only one standing, so her attention was directed towards me. She gyrated her way towards me and stood within a few inches of my face. She leaned back on her heels so that her muff was pressed closer to my face. I got a very clear whiff of her treasure box. Not wanting to pull my face away from her scent, I felt around for her garter belt so that I could shove a few of the dollar bills into it.

Suddenly she backed up a couple of feet and began to slowly rotate her leg. She sort of snapped it at the end of each rotation in time with the beat of the music. With each snap I noticed that the muscles of her thigh were becoming more prominent, hell prominent at all. She approached me again and bent over. She grabbed the back of my head and thrust her preeminent tits in my face. The scent of her fleshy globes was heaven itself. Again I parted with a few more dollars. She backed up and repeated her previous actions, this time with the other leg. The tone of her dance began to shift and to emphasize the musculature of her legs. They were far from Ms. Olympia size, but I still had a tall stack of dollars.

I found that with focus I could control where on her frame the newest additions to her sinew would pop up. I liked having control of my fantasies. By the time I reached my bottom dollar she was a veritable hulk. Forget Ms. Olympia, she was ready to take on the big boys. While she hadn’t grown in height, her weight was now easily 250 pounds. There wasn’t a part of her body that wasn’t exploding with muscle. Her tight Lycra dress had been torn asunder by the staggering growth. All that remained were her huge platform heels, which made her softball size calves stand out threateningly, her garter, which had stretched miraculously to accommodate her fantastic growth, and her panties. Her dancing had become more of a pose and flex show, than an erotic dance routine.

She approached me again and I found myself quivering with excitement. She again leaned back and thrust her womanhood towards my face. This time when she grasped the back of my head, it wasn’t in a playful female fashion. I found myself locked in her grip. It was like a steel vise. I reached up tentatively to shove my last dollar bill into her garter. I concentrated on making her neck as thick as a bull’s. Unfortunately I found that this particular fantasy had gone on autopilot. Instead of her neck, she grew something else as big as a bull’s. Not unlike the chest burster from Alien, from within her womanhood sprang a huge fully erect cock. It tore through her silk panties and with my head held in place as it was, that cock aimed unerringly for my mouth.

Quite unexpectedly my libido picked this rather unlikely point in this highly unusual fantasy to tell my cock to erupt in the moment of ecstasy. It lasted forever and was both satisfying and thoroughly draining, but as the world stopped spinning and sanity returned, one overpowering thought filled my mind. “Oh my god, am I gay? Nah” Really I’m not. At least I don’t see how I could be. I love those women at the club. I love their tits, and their hair. I love their long French manicured nails, and their tight revealing clothes, and their sky-high heels. I’m sure that fantasy just sprang from the depths of my overactive imagination, and was a made up of the combined forces of loneliness and good old human curiosity.

That night it returned however, with an interesting twist. I was sitting at a table alone and all of the men in the club were getting table dances from a muscular maiden. Wait, strike that. They weren’t getting them they were giving them. I watched the man closest to me. He was a short balding banker type. As sexily as was possible for him, he removed his business attire, and went through all of the usual moves that could be found in any professional stripper’s lap dance vocabulary. The woman, who was every bit as developed as the one the night before, sans cock, bared her breasts, what was left of them anyway, and the man began suckling on them. “Hey that’s not allowed here,” I thought. As he suckled I saw him grow smaller and saw his features soften. From within his receding hairline sprang a dense blond mane. His nails grew long and curved. Finally he grew breasts of his own. By the time the song was over, he had changed completely. You couldn’t tell him from a real girl. What am I saying he was a real girl. The ex-man lowered himself to his knees, buried his head in the bodybuilder’s lap, and began bobbing. I couldn’t see everything because the arm of the chair betrayed my view, but it was patently obvious what was going on. “Hey now, you really can’t do that here.” Evidently you could now.

Someone tapped on my shoulder and I looked up to see the dancer from the night before. “Ready for a table dance, little man?” she chimed in a deceptively high little girls voice, which belayed her Herculean size. “I would but…too late,” I replied as the cum began to flow. It was every bit as satisfying as the night before. “What am I going to do now,” I thought, “start hanging out in gyms for a turn on?”

Right about now is where things start getting unbelievable, Ok, more unbelievable. I got a phone call from mom who told me that great Uncle Carlton died. That’s not so unbelievable as he was 103. What was a shock was to find that I’d been named executor of his estate. Not only had I not seen Carlton in fifteen years, but I would have figured that his son James would have done it. Mom said that he was meant to but that he’d gone missing a short while after being assigned to the task. He’d only just started going through Carl’s belongings. ” James is gone? ” I asked. “Yes, the police don’t seem to think that there is any foul play involved. Most of us seem to think that he found something really valuable amongst Carlton’s things and hopped on a plane to Europe. He was deep in debt you know?”

Next thing I knew I was on a plane to Boston. It was an onerous task going through the big old house and especially all of the crap in the musty old attic. Mom helped where she could but she’s getting up in years herself, and tired easily. One evening after she’d fallen sound asleep, I went up in the attic and worked my way back to a far corner that I’d not yet explored. There was the usual old furniture and steamer trunks. There were old paintings (I went through those quickly to see if any were forgotten masters) and those crappy lamps with the tassels hanging from them. I walked into the farthest corner and found that a small clearing had been made amongst all of the junk. The clearing was a small area a few feet square. You couldn’t see it unless you were practically on top of it. Sitting there on the bare wood floor was a black velvet cloth, and sitting in the middle of the cloth was an old style oil lamp. It was dare I say, Aladdin style. It was brass or copper, whichever one of those that gets green when it tarnishes, as this one was. The steamer trunk next to it was sitting open as if someone had been going through it.

There was a handkerchief sitting next to it. I picked it up by the corners and examined it. There were large patches of green tarnish. I bore the initials JWC. “Hey those are Uncle James’ initials I think.” I didn’t know what the W stood for. “Probably Wanker” I quickly scanned the rest of the hanky and saw a large patch of snot. “Yep, it’s James’ all right” I dropped the hanky and picked up the lamp. I felt a tingle when my hand made contact. I figured that it was just from the excitement of my discovery. Sorry, but my explanations for unusual happenings typically leans toward the logical.

I turned it over in my hands and examined it. I saw the small area where someone, presumable James had started to polish it. Other than that it looked like every other old piece of crap that I would be forced to try and catalog and sell from this museum. The logical side of my mind started battling the creative at this point, each vying for my attention with different theories about what I was looking at here.

“It’s simple,” said Logical. “James was busy going through this musty old attic when he had an allergy attack, hence the snotty hanky. He became so frustrated with the task at hand that he dropped everything and bolted from the house. Typically irresponsible of James, he’ll resurface just in time to collect his inheritance.”

“You are a complete idiot,” said Creative. “I’m not going to say that you are wrong, but it’s not as if it’s going to take any great effort on your part to examine the alternative. Just rub the stupid thing. You know how to do that, don’t you?”

“That last bit was uncalled for,” replied Logical.

I didn’t have a hanky. I could never reconcile myself to the need to carry around with me the most recent history of my sinus activity. I wrapped the lamp up in the velvet cloth and brought it downstairs to the study, which I’d converted, into temporary lodging. Once there I examined it closer. There was a hinged lid where one would add oil to it. I pulled on it but it wouldn’t budge. “The hinges are too corroded,” Logical surmised. “Fine,” said Creative, “Start rubbing.”

I pulled a mismatched sock from my suitcase and went to town. Suddenly the lamp got really hot and began to glow. I instantly dropped it and rubbed my hand where I’d been burned. “Damn,” said Logical. The lamp, which had fallen on its side on the velvet cloth suddenly righted itself like a Mexican Jumping Bean. It was totally still for a few seconds and then the hinged top popped up. It sort of reminded me of a toaster.

I’m not sure what I expected but when the miniature Yul Brenner lookalike popped his head from out of the hole in the top of the lamp, it was a bit anti climactic. “Aren’t you supposed to be a bit bigger?” asked Creative, out loud this time. Creative could be a real wise ass some times and it had been known to get him into trouble.

“As you wish,” replied Yul. Suddenly I was face to face with a six and a half-foot tall Yul Brenner lookalike. He just stood there with his arms folded. He wore white flowing robes, pointy shoes, and large gold earrings. The silence was deafening, so I kicked things off. “Let me just start by saying that I don’t believe in Genies in lamps. I know exactly how that whole fairy tale got started. It grew out of a masturbatory fantasy. It starts with some farmer rubbing his Willie out in a field at night and having all sorts of wonderful dreams about harem girls and sheep while he shoots his load. The next thing you know you have a story about a young boy who rubs his lamp only to have a genie shoot out and make his dreams come true. The symbolism isn’t exactly deep you know.”

“You don’t know when to quit do you?” Creative yelled in my ear.

“You are mistaken, Master. The tales of our exploits did not grow out of the sexual fantasy of farmers. People began to masturbate because they couldn’t find a real genie’s lamp,” the Genie explained. “It was a cheap substitute. It still is.”

“Ha,” said Creative. “He ran rings round you logically. And, he got you with a simple chicken or the egg theory. Ha”

“How many wishes?” I asked tentatively. “Three,” replied Yul. “Of course,” said I, “silly of me to have posed the question in the first place. What do I call you?” I asked. “You may refer to me by any name Master,” replied the Genie. “Cmon just tell me your name.” I hated this game. I had to play it all the time with the strippers.

“It is Chynxantherminz Shyxuildxhnit. A least that would be the English translation”

“How about Yul,” I asked. “As you wish,” said Yul.

“Now what’s up with that? You just said, ‘As I wish’. Did I just use up a wish?”

“Yes”

“What, you’ve got to be kidding! That’s not fair. You’ve said, ‘As you wish’ what, like two times already? Do you mean to tell me that I’ve used two wishes? C’mon, don’t you have some kind of Genie rulebook or something that we can consult here?”

“Enough,” he said raising his hand. “I was…kidding,” he said with a slight trace of a smile on his face.

“Oh great, forget Yul. I think I’ll call you Groucho. So when exactly is a wish a wish?

“While stating your wish, you must be standing on your head, with fish eggs stuffed up, or in this case down your nostrils,” said Yul even more seriously than before.

“What’ the deal? Are you getting in shape for a Genie convention or something? What’s next, chattering teeth, joybuzzer?”

“Your wishes must be formally stated as such and prefaced with the words ‘I wish’,” Yul stated blandly

“Much better. Would I have to use up a wish to have you to fix the burn on my hand? I mean your dumb lamp caused it. The thing really should have a warning label or something.” I looked up at him with my best, ‘I’ll sue’ face.

“I suppose that the common sense logic of handling a magic lamp with caution is somewhat dated. Very well,” and with that the pain and redness in my hand was gone.

“Very nice, you’re good.” He gave me that look that says, ‘You ain’t seen nuthin yet.’ “So, three wishes?” I asked looking up at him. He nodded. “Man, this is just too much to decide right now,” I said. “Can I think about it for a while?”

“As you wish,” replied Yul. With that he disappeared into the lamp and the lid smacked shut with a hollow tink.

“Oh damn, I forgot” I rubbed the lamp again, this time letting go of it before it got hot. When the lid popped open only Yul’s disembodied head came out, and it floated in front of my face. “Have you seen my Uncle James?” I asked.

“Yes,” replied the big head.

“Great, where is he? He’s the one who’s supposed to be doing all of this work.”

“I can not say,” Yul replied flatly.

“Dare I ask why?”

“It was a condition of his final wish that no one should know of the contents of his wishes or his whereabouts.”

“Then why did you tell me you’d seen him?”

He stayed silent forcing me to think about his last statement. “He wished that you wouldn’t tell anyone what he wished for or where he is, not whether or not he’d met you?” I asked. Yul nodded. “Boy you really take this stuff literally don’t you?” As I thought once again about the big pain in the butt James left me with I spoke half to myself, “That son of a bitch. I wish he would…”

Yul’s ears perked up and I could see that he was hanging on my next word. It was kind of like in a game of chess when you’ve made a move, but haven’t committed to it by taking your hand off of the piece. I began shaking my head, “Nope not a wish. You’re not going to get me that easy.”

“Can I be of further service, Master?”

“Not tonight, thanks Yul. Go on to bed or wherever it is you go. Oh hey do you have like your own harem down there or something?” I quipped trying to bond with him.

“Do you wish to find out?” he asked.

“Never mind. Goodnight,” I replied.

The rest of the estate disposal went off without any further surprises, except how much the IRS took, of course. I almost made a wish that all IRS agents would turn into blood sucking leeches, but that seemed kind of redundant. Mom took her share of the money and went on a round the world cruise. I just stashed it away in a safe Mutie. I decided to give notice at work. I wasn’t sure what I was going to be wishing for but I was quite certain that I wouldn’t be continuing my boring career as a technical writer. So, I’ve devoted my time to wracking my brains as to what to do with my three wishes. I decided to get some advice from an expert.

I unwrapped the lamp and lay it on the velvet cloth. After a few quick rubs, Yul popped out. “I can’t believe that I’m beginning to find it natural to summon a Genie,” I thought. “Yul, I’m having difficulty deciding what to wish for. Could I talk to you for a while?” Next thing I know I’m shrinking rapidly to less than an inch tall, and the lamp is towering above me like a mountain. Suddenly Yul’s hand flies out of the lamp, grabs me and pulls me inside. I came to and found myself lying on the ground or rather a very nice thick white shag carpet. I looked about at the lavish and ultra modern decor of the lamp’s interior. I scanned the stack of electronics in his lamp entertainment center, which was quite up to date with the exception of some key pieces of classic stereo equipment.

The living room set was fine black leather. Yul himself sat back on the wide leather couch with his pointy shoes up on the thick cobalt blue glass coffee table. He seemed quite a bit more relaxed in his own digs. “Have a seat,” he said pointing to another smaller couch which looked a bit like an analyst’s couch.

“Nice lamp. The exterior could use some work, though,” I mused.

“I like to keep a low profile,” he replied.

“Where did you get all of the modern stuff? I kind of figured you’d have all kinds of veils and beads and velvet cushions and stuff.” I asked, genuinely curious.

“The magic equivalent of Mail Order,” he replied, with a straight face that made me glad that I wasn’t playing poker with him.

“This decision is really making me nutty,” I said. “Do all people have such a difficult time with this?”

“Generally speaking, no. People actually tend to be rather impulsive and their wishes are petty and poorly thought out.”

“Such as?” I asked.

“Well one bald man who was not quite as good looking as myself that way wished that he had hair. Now if he had only qualified that request just a bit, such as ‘give me hair again’, or ‘give me hair like I had before it fell out’ or ‘Give me hair like Robert Redford’s he would have done just fine. But as it was…”

“Let me guess, you gave him a fur coat?”

“He didn’t say fur, he said hair. No I gave him the long platinum blond hair of a woman.”

“Well I suppose there are worse things, he could always just cut it off.” I said.

“No, that’s not the way it works. He could cut it of course, and I’m certain that he tried as it was his final wish, but it grew back in less than a minute. I’m afraid that he had to settle for a shocking blonde ponytail.”

“So how did you come up with that one?” I asked.

“I’d just finished watching a rerun of Charlie’s Angels,” replied Yul.

“Does anyone ever wish for something unselfish?” I asked

“About as often as you would expect.” He replied, shaking his head.

“I figured. After I’m finished with my wishes would you be willing to grant my mother three wishes as well?” Mother was my last living relative with whom I was close.

“Sorry, the rules clearly state, three wishes for three members of any family, no more.”

I thought quickly, “I guess that means Great Uncle Carlton, Uncle James and myself?” Yul nodded in affirmation.

“Well you already told me that James’ wishes are off limits. How about Carlton? He obviously didn’t wish for immortality.”

“You are so sure?” said the Genie. “Would it then surprise you to know that he is alive and walking the planet right now?”

“Really? As who, or what?” I replied incredulous.

“Let’s just say that he’s in someone else’s shoes and leave it at that,” said Yul.

“Oh c’mon don’t tell me he wished for non-disclosure as well,” I said.

“No, I just don’t feel like telling you, unless of course you wish it,” said Yul with a slight smile on his face.

“You suck,” I said. He knitted his eyebrows together at that last comment. “It’s just an expression,” I said. “Nothing personal.”

“Alright well that simplifies things anyway. I have to reserve at least one wish for mom. In fact I’ve already decided what it is to be,” I said confidently since I’d given this great thought. Taking into consideration what the Genie had just said about rash wishes I said carefully “The following description is my first wish. You are not to execute it until I formally request it. I want you arrange for my mother’s body to become 50 physical years younger, yet she is to retain all of the knowledge and experience that she has acquired over her lifetime. She is to become physically identical to the way she was when she was 24 years old. Her body is to remain healthy, young and free from disease for as long as she is interested in living on this planet.” I thought carefully about everything that I had said and then quickly added, “Oh, rather than make her identical to the way she was, make her identical with bigger boobs. I now wish for you to execute the wish which I just described to you.”

I wasn’t aware of this at the time but somewhere in the Caribbean Mother awoke to find herself 50 years younger but with breasts the size of beachballs, big beachballs. She had a very fun cruise.

“You have two wishes left, Master,” said Yul.

“Not so fast. Not so fast. I’m still thinking. With that he whisked his hand and I was once again in my living room which was a pale comparison to Yul’s.

I then sat down to the difficult task of deciding what to wish for, a process of which this writing has become an integral part. Through the process of writing it I think that I’ve finally lit upon a fantasy which will be the ultimate combination of all of my little mini fantasies, and if worded properly will leave me with one wish to spare.

DAY ONE:
I did the little rubbing trick to summon Yul. “What say you and I go out, Yul?” I asked.

“Thank you, no. I have everything I need right here,” replied Yul.

“C’mon Yul, when’s the last time you went out on Friday night? You’ll have fun. I promise, but you’re going to have to dress a bit more appropriately.” He shimmered a bit and stood before me dressed in a very nice Armani suit, with a high dollar Gold Rolex on his wrist. “Damn, you don’t mess around. You’re going to make me look like a pauper.”

“Wrong. I don’t associate with paupers. I create them on occasion but I don’t associate with them.” I looked down to see that I was now similarly attired.

We went out to the garage and I opened the door to my Saturn. Yul hesitated by the front of the car. “C’mon get in. I know it’s not a Ferrari but it will get us there.” The car shimmered and I found myself holding open the door to a very nice new Ferrari. “Wow, you don’t do anything cheap do you?” I asked in awe.

“Do you wish to make the change permanent, Master?” he asked slowly.

“Get in, I’m not that easy,” I returned. “Next stop, High Class.”

We pulled up in front and I had the Ferrari valet parked for the first time ever. As we went in I felt all eyes upon us. Even the truly fantastic dancers who had always ignored me figuring that I would be good for one twenty dollar dance at best, smiled as we walked to a table in a quiet back corner. It wasn’t long before they began to feel us out. “Ready for a table dance?” one asked. I always though that was about the tackiest line going. I mean whatever happened to ‘Hi’. This time I bit back, “Sorry your tits are too small, and your nose is too big.”

“Jerk,” she said as she stormed off.

Yul just sat there drumming his fingers on the table. “Is that how you make new friends in your culture?” he asked.

“No, it’s just that the little bitch has never said a word to me, and now all of a sudden she finds me worthy.” It was rather ironic that I’d picked that time to grow balls.

“If you were to wish it, I could turn her into a true bitch, and put her in heat,” offered Yul.

“Thanks, no thanks,” I replied.

A very cute and petite young blonde came up to Yul, and asked if she could join him. “Is that your wish?” he asked.

“Yes I would very much like to wish to join you,” she replied in her trailer park English, thinking that he was playing a game. I winced knowing what was to come next. She sat on his lap and was completely oblivious as her round ass melded with his leg.

“Are you having a good time?” she chirped. “Yes,” he replied. “Are you having a good time?” he asked, quickly picking up on the art of mindless titty bar chatter. “Not really, in case you haven’t noticed it seems to be big titty night, and as you can see I not real big in that department. I wish mine were as big as hers,” she said pointing to that night’s boob queen.

“As you wish,” Yul said. Suddenly the stretchy fabric of her lime green one piece mini dress was straining to contain two massive and borderline freakish large breasts which had sprouted where once her braless A-cups had been. She was astounded. Fortunately the corner was dark and private so that no one saw, and she was a bit drunk so she didn’t freak out too much.

“How did you do that?” she asked in astonishment. “Magic,” he replied. “I am a Genie.”

“Well Mr. Genie, I’m going to give you a dance on the house for that trick,” she said as she tried to get to her feet. She finally noticed that her ass was completely fused to his lap, and she let out a shriek that was thankfully drowned out by the music. “What’s going on?” she cried.

“Earlier, you wished that you could join me, and you have,” he replied dryly.

“Oh my god. Oh my god, this is too weird. I…I wish I wasn’t here anymore.”

“As you wish,” said Yul, and she disappeared.

“Holy shit,” I said. “What did you do with her? Where is she?” I stammered, looking around to see if anyone had seen the disappearing act.

“She is not here, as she wished,” replied Yul.

“Well, is she alive? Did you kill her?” I asked somewhat nervously.

“She is very much alive and doing what she does best, performing sexual favors for money,” said Yul.

“You turned her into a prostitute?”

“Harlot, there is a subtle difference. She is in one of the better harems. Do you wish to bring her back?’

I though about it for a bit. “Well it’s not like she got demoted or anything. She just got a transfer.” I decided to let things lie there for a bit. “Yul, could you not do that anymore? Just sit there, have fun get drunk. I don’t care, just don’t do anything else like that again.” Yul, acquiesced. “I swear, you can dress them up but you can’t take them out,” I said.

Yul started to say something but I stopped him.

The time had come to change my life. I nervously began describing the situation, which was to become my second wish. “I want you to start imagining a woman Yul. She’s a dancer here at high class. She is by far the most beautiful woman here. She is twenty years old. Imagine an amalgamation of all of the sexy, cute, vain, outrageous, feminine, and slutty qualities that you can see displayed in the women here and then exaggerate them, and you will have a pretty good description of her. She is not overly bright but she is overly horny. She is completely bi-sexual, meaning that sex from either sex is equally fulfilling to her. Any fulfillment is fleeting at best though, as her body demands this attention at least a dozen times a day. Fortunately for her, her body is totally immune to any and all diseases, so that she may feel free to fuck up a storm without fear of contracting or spreading any illnesses. Do you see that woman in your mind, Yul?” Yul nodded.

“I want you to make me that woman, Yul.” I expected to see a bit more shock on his face than I received. He looked as if he worked at McDonalds and I’d just ordered a number five. “Do you wish this, Master?” Yul asked.

“Hold on, Yul. I don’t want you to just go poof, and I’m a bimbo. There is a very special fantasy that I want you to help me enact. When I go home tonight, I want to find two young women there who are waiting for me to come home so that they can fuck me. They are very dominant women who, down deep, wish they could become men, huge bodybuilders. When I present you to them and offer to let them have a wish, they will ask for the following. They will ask for a magic potion which when ingested by them will cause them to grow the sexual organs of a man. The magic contained in the potion will then be transferred to them and will cause any man who sucks their cocks to change into a female of their design, which of course would be my design, the design that I outlined earlier.

The changes will be extremely gradual, taking place over the course of a few days, say seven.”

“Seven,” said Yul.

“The genie convention is down the street, Yul. Now will you let me finish?” I said with some small annoyance.

“Now, as I change, so will they. By the end they would be positively huge bodybuilders with twelve-inch cocks, and balls as big as oranges which produce great amounts of sperm. Their hornyness will be second only to my own, and they will require servicing at least ten times a day. After this wish has run its course then I shall give you my last wish. When the transformations are complete, the minds of everyone who knows me will be altered to accept without question the fact that I have always been a very beautiful and horny girl, and have since the time that I was of job age, worked at High Class.

“Yul, I wish for you to execute the wish which I’ve just described to you.” “As you wish,” said Yul.

I sat back and pondered my wish. Where had it come from? This certainly hadn’t been my lifelong desire. I guess I was just bored. I wanted to find out how the other half lived. I figured that if it was a mistake, and I was uncomfortable with it then I could always use my last wish to negate it. No harm, no foul. We spent another couple of hours there, and I got the maximum enjoyment out of the stack of twenties that Yul had generously put into my pocked when he whipped up the suit. I couldn’t help wondering what it will be like when I’d be the one teetering around on the high heels.

We pulled into the garage and the door closed. I was nervous to say the least. Yul disappeared into his lamp, and I went in to greet, Mary and Jill as Yul had told me their names were.

“Where the fuck have you been?” said a very tall and lithe brunette at the door as I went inside. “I was out with a friend of mine,” I replied not sure of which one I was talking to. “Hey Mary, Shithead’s back,” yelled the one who I now knew to be Jill.

She put her arm around me and gave me a deep tongue-in-mouth kiss. She must have smelled perfume, in addition to the other nightclub smells, which I’m sure, permeated my clothing and hair. “You son of a bitch. Two of us isn’t enough for you?” she complained. “You are absolute shit, you know that,” she added.

Man, I’d asked for dominant, but I didn’t think that Yul would take that to mean queen bitch.

“Get in here. You’ve got a lot of explaining to do,” Jill said. “Look at our little man, Mary. He’s all perfumed up, lipstick on his collar.”

“Just great. How much did you blow on the sluts this time Alex?” asked Mary who was a very pretty, but how shall I say it, fat, blonde. She was so fat that the features of her face were somewhat distorted into a very round visage. It was difficult to tell with her sitting spread out all over the couch but she must have been at least 250 pounds or more.

“Yul, you suck I though to myself. We just spent the better part of three hours with me showing you the kind of bitches I like and you set me up with these two. I turned around to Jill and saw that while she was cute, she was thin as a rail. I couldn’t detect any tits at all under her blouse.

“Sit down, lover boy,” said Mary with lust in her eye. “I guess I’d better get this over with,” I thought. I plopped down on the couch and she put her arms around me. She planted a blubbery kiss on my lips, and started massaging my cock that had become somewhat limp at the sight of these two.

“Hey,” said Jill. “Is that all? This son of a bitch blows his entire paycheck on those whores and all you can think of to do is fuck him? I wish I could put him in his place.” With that statement, I remembered whose script we were running. “Wish, yeah wish,” I though to myself. “My dears, I have a surprise for you, something that I think you will like and will somewhat make up for my thoughtlessness.”

I ran out of the room and retrieved the lamp. I unwrapped the velvet cloth and set it on the coffee table next to the Mary’s fat feet. “What’s that supposed to be some kind of stupid antique?” asked Mary. “Get over here and lick my pussy.”

I winced at that last statement. I proceeded to describe the lamp’s power and told them the story of how it came to be in my possession. They were still somewhat incredulous and I had to rub it to prove the story to them. True to form Yul popped out, and I gave him a dirty look for having set me up this way. “I’d like to give you a wish to make up for the way that I’ve acted,” I said. They sat back, stunned by the appearance of the Genie. “Wow, he really went for realism in this fantasy,” I thought.

“Go upstairs,” said Jill

“What?” I asked. Somewhat surprised.

“Go upstairs, now,” she repeated. I didn’t remember specifying any secret doings when I made the wish, but I guess that I didn’t preclude them either. Yul was just doing a bit more improvising. “Ok,” I replied. Trying not to sound too nervous, and I trudged upstairs.

When they called me down twenty minutes later, Yul was gone and there was a pizza on the table. Could this be the magic potion? Again I wondered about the subtle diversion from my wish. I suppose that I didn’t specify that they would ask for a small vial of magic liquid. Pizza would seem to be an appropriate wish coming from these two.

“Thank you, Alex for that wonderful gift,” said Mary. Now come over here and suck on my toes while we eat our pizza.

“Wow, now we’re really getting off into the weeds,” I thought to myself.

“You’d better do as she says, Alex,” said Jill. “The genie told us all about your little fantasy, how you wanted to be turned into a little stripper pig. If you don’t start sucking maybe we’ll have him turn you into a real pig, sow actually.”

Holy shit, Yul told them. I definitely didn’t tell him to do that. But then again, I didn’t tell him not to either. And that bit about turning me into a pig. Had I really left enough room for interpretation for him to let them do that? As I was pondering that last question, Jill reached for the lamp.

“I only offered you one wish,” I said. “You’ve used it up.”

“Your exact words were. I’d like to offer YOU a wish. ‘You’, in this case is plural, Alex. There are two of us and that adds up to two wishes,” said Jill. I gave her a look that said, ‘bullshit’. “If you make me call him out to settle this, you’re headed for pork chop hill, Shithead,” Jill said confidently.

Mary giggled. “Pig Pig, make him a pig. I can’t remember the last time I had pork chops.”

“Our pizza is getting cold,” said Jill while holding the lamp.

I knelt down and pulled the bunny slipper from Mary’s foot. I was immediately greeted by a rather strong odor. She’d apparently not washed today. I started to massage it. “I said suck my toes, Alex, not massage my feet. You can do that later if you like, but right now my toes are cold and I want you to warm them up in your mouth.”

I’d of course been aware of her request. I was just trying to bide time in hopes that the odor would dissipate somewhat first. I opened my mouth and began to suck. It wasn’t too bad and after a while all that I could taste was my own spit. She giggled and grabbed greedily for a slice of pizza. It really smelled pretty tasty, but I’m sure that they wouldn’t have given me a slice. I’m not sure what it would have done to me anyway. Mary went through her half really quickly and reached tentatively for another slice.

“Hey Fatso, you’ve had your half. Go get something else to eat,” said Jill

“I’m too stuffed to move. Go get me some chips Alex…burp” I trudged to the kitchen to get food for Mary. I was glad to get up as my back was starting to hurt anyway. When I had returned Jill was only on her second slice. I handed Mary the chips.

“You’re supposed to put them in a bowl. Some hostess you’re going to make,” she said. I of course noticed the gender specific noun that she’d used. At least part of this little fantasy was on track.

“Do you feel anything, Mary?” asked Jill.

“Not yet,” she replied.

“Hey Fuckhead, you haven’t licked my feet yet,” Jill said pointing to the lamp which sat in her lap.

Hers were even worse than Mary’s. Not only were they sweaty, they were dirty, as she’d been walking around barefoot. I dutifully licked them clean and then sucked on her toes, one by one. No sooner had I finished than Mary began to whine.

“It’s happening. It’s happening” She began to rub her crotch feverishly. Oh god it’s so hot, and it itches like crazy. She began ripping at her loose fitting dress trying to pull it up over her head. “Get over here and help me,” she barked.

“Well, you heard her,” commanded Jill who was finishing her last slice of the pizza.

I removed Jill’s toes from my mouth and went to Mary who had the dress stuck on her fat head. I helped her remove it. With her dress removed she grasped frantically at the folds of her tummy to pull them out of the way. She gasped. There was no mistaking it. Mary was now the proud owner of a cock and balls.

“Jesus,” she exclaimed, “It worked.” Jill jumped from her seat to have a look. It wasn’t huge by any means, in fact it was probably just a bit below average, but it looked mighty strange hanging there nonetheless.

“It’s time for your dinner, Fagboy,” said Mary. I’d never done this before, and the situation wasn’t exactly as erotic as I’d planned on. She began to stroke her cock and it very quickly sprang to life. “Oh god, I am so horny,” she cried. I looked over at Jill who again pointed to the lamp. I pushed back the coffee table and squeezed in-between her fat legs. She lifted her tummy and I got my face close to her tool. I opened my mouth and lowered myself over her cock. It wasn’t that huge and as such I was able to take it completely in my man-size mouth. It was and interesting texture. The tip was a bit spongy, just a bit, and the shaft rock hard. The flesh was silky smooth and it felt really nice running over my lips as it went in and out. My lips became full and aroused and very sensitive to the sensations, which I was enjoying for the first time. Mary meanwhile was groaning in pleasure.

“Picture what you want to change, Mary. Just like we planned,” said Jill. “And you’d better swallow every drop, Sissy boy, or you’ll be turning on a spit.

Having not had to control a male orgasm before and being as horny as she was, it wasn’t long before Mary climaxed. Her cock became very hot and ultra stiff as she shot huge amounts of thick, gooey salty cum in my mouth, and down my throat. I coughed a bit. It felt as if my tonsils were coated with the stuff.

“That was fantastic Jill. Just wait till you have one. It was everything that I’d imagined,” said Mary with a sigh of contentment. “And as for you, Mr. Cocksucker. That was a very nice blowjob. Are you sure that you’ve never done this before?”

I swallowed hard trying to get the cum from the back of my throat. “No, Mary,” I squeaked. Oh my god is that my voice. I coughed again to try to clear it. Even the coughs sounded high pitched. “It works,” giggled Mary. “Say something else, Sissy boy,” she commanded.

“What shall I say?” My voice was definitely female. Something in a medium Soprano I would guess not being very musical.

At this point Jill’s changes kick in and she began to rub herself furiously. I hope your still hungry, Cocksucker. Dinner’s up,” she said. She removed her jeans and panties, and walked over to where I was still kneeling. She handed the lamp off to Mary in the process. Her equipment was a bit bigger than Mary’s, at least average if not above. “Suck it, Baby,” she commanded, and she pulled my head toward her new man meat. She was still soft when I started although it didn’t last long. It was an interesting feeling to have that throbbing muscle expand within my throat. She was quite a bit more active than Mary had been, mainly because she didn’t weigh half a ton. She bucked her hips and pulled me forward to meet her with each thrust. When she erupted it seemed like a half a cup of cum shot into my throat.

I started to pull away. “Lick me clean,” she gasped. “Yeah lick her clean, Slut,” chimed in Mary. Grrr I wanted to tell that fat bitch where she could go. I stuck out my tongue and cleaned her softening tool. “What did you wish for, Jill?” asked Mary impatient to find out. I started coughing again, and Jill taking pity on me handed me her bottle of beer. “I know the feeling, Sissy,” she said. “Here wash it down with this.” I took a few deep swigs and swished it around a bit.

“Thank you,” I said my voice even higher now. Jill and Mary both laughed. “Jill!” I squeaked. My voice was impossibly high. I don’t think I’d ever heard a voice this high. Is there such a thing as an ultra Mezo-Soprano? My voicebox felt so tight it almost hurt.

“Say something else,” ordered Jill. “Say, I’m a little cocksucker.”

I hesitated, and she pointed to the lamp. “I’m a little cocksucker,” I blurted out. “Say it again,” she said. “I’m a little cocksucker.” I tried to force my voice to go down a bit but it simply wasn’t possible. The two of them broke out into peels of laughter at my expense.

“What should we do now?” asked Mary. Jill was clearly the brains of the operation. “Get undressed, sissy,” Jill ordered. I was grateful that they weren’t going to make me keep showing off my silly new voice. I started to do as she said. “What was that?” Jill asked me.

“I didn’t say anything,” I said. Jill stifled a laugh, and said, “That’s the problem. From now on when Mary or I give you and order you are to answer, Yes Master. Is that understood?” she said with a stern tone to her voice.

“Yes, Master.” I hoped there weren’t too many dogs within earshot. This voice would drive them insane.

I stood before them naked. “Now clean the house, Bitch. We’ll call you when we need you,” Jill said. “And you’d better do a good job, or else,” chimed in Mary pointing to the lamp, and doing a mime of turning a spit over a fire. They began to make out on the couch. Nothing too heavy just kissing and petting and exploring their new equipment. I’d no sooner finished the dishes than Jill bellowed from the living room, “Hey Bitch, get in here.”

“Yes, Master,” I said, knowing full well what they wanted. “On your knees. Suck my chubby,” said Mary

“You’re not going to make my voice higher are you?” I whimpered. This was a bad move. Both of them had very angry looks on their faces. I lowered myself to my knees and quickly inserted Mary’s cock in my mouth. Jill meanwhile ran to the bathroom only to return a moment later with a bottle of baby lotion and a condom. When she moved behind me, I could only hear rather than see what she was doing. I heard her rip open the condom package. I then assume that she put it on. She then spurted some of the lotion on her hand and stroked it over her already hard cock. She then grabbed me by the waist.

“Alright Cocksucker, get ready to lose your virginity. Be glad that I’m in a good mood and I’m using lubricant on your little ass. For that crack you made, I should fuck you raw. She inserted the tip of her cock in my hole and shoved hard. I almost choked on Mary’s cock as Jill entered from behind. The two of them began to pant and groan loudly. I found myself becoming aroused for the first time since this all had begun. Then I became very aware of a new sensation in my ass, it was starting to get very hot, burning hot.

“How’s that feel Sissy boy, kind of warm? Ben-Gay will do that you know. You can thank me now, Sissy”

Oh, god it was really starting to hurt now. I began to whimper in my new little girl voice, “Thank you, Master. Thank you for using lubrication.” Mary began to take deep throaty breaths and I knew it wouldn’t be long. The two of them came simultaneously. When Mary was finished I pulled off and licked her clean as I knew would be expected. My ass was thankfully starting to go numb from the Ben-Gay and that helped to lesson the irritation a bit. Jill pulled off the shit stained condom and held it up to my face. I opened my mouth and she dumped the contents in. What would come next? I couldn’t possibly guess. Suddenly my feet started cramping I looked down in time to see them shrink. It was a very strange sight to see them compacting like that. What were size ten and a half, men’s now looked to be…

“Size six, woman’s,” said Jill, “And that’s not all.” I was suddenly struck by a new sensation of pain as I felt my arches begin to shift. The bones and tendons seemed to rearrange themselves within my feet, which caused them to inexorably begin to redirect themselves until they were pointed almost straight down.

“I can’t wait to see you in your new heels, Alex,” said Jill.

“Did you wish for four inch heel feet?” asked Mary. “Five,” replied Jill. “I would’ve liked to go higher but I don’t think that would be possible in a size six”

“Go to your closet and put on a pair of shoes to model for us, Bitch,” said Jill

I tried to stand up but winced when I felt the stabbing pain in my Achilles tendon. “You’d better crawl, Sweety,” said Jill. “Yeah crawl,” guffawed Mary. I started to crawl away. “Aren’t you forgetting something, Bitch?” Jill yelled after me. I then remembered the standing orders. “Yes, Masters,” I replied. “Good, girl. Now thank us for your pretty new feet,” she said. “Thank you for my pretty new feet, Masters.” The two laughed, and started making out again. I crawled out of the living room and headed for the stairs. My asshole was really uncomfortable. It had pushed out of my mind any sexual excitement that I’d been feeling. I crawled up the stairs and into my room. I opened the walk in closet, and actually managed to find a bit of humor in the moment. This was after all the first time that I’ve ever crawled into my walk in. I had great difficulty reaching the pull string to turn on the light. I had to pull myself up by supporting most of my weight with the closet rods.

When the light came on I stared in amazement at all of the shoes that were in my closet. Every pair of men’s was gone only to be replaced with dozen’s of pair of heels, pumps, platforms, thigh highs, you name it, and each with five inch heels. I held them up one at a time. I actually had a hard time deciding. I chose a pair of open toes with little crisscross supports that held my feet in place. I tried to stand up. It actually wasn’t hard and they felt remarkably comfortable. I guess I can thank Jill’s handiwork for that. I looked at myself in the full-length mirror. I looked pretty silly. A full grown hairy 35 year old man with a slight pot belly, standing with his cute little feet tucked into those sexy heels.

“Alex, what have you gotten yourself into?” I squeaked out in my little bimbo voice. Talk about incongruous! That voice coming from that reflection. It seemed even sillier that the shoes. “Then again, this voice will sound foolish even when I’m a girl,” I thought.

“Hey Bitch. Get down here and model your new heels for us!” yelled Jill.

I walked in and they both broke out laughing. “Woohoo sexy,” said Mary sarcastically. “Do you like your new shoe collection, Bitch?” asked Jill sounding genuine. I knew what was expected. “Yes, thank you. They are very pretty, Master,” I replied. Jill was thrilled with my answer and invited me to come over and sit next to her.

“I’m very proud of you. You’re learning your place so quickly. Give me a kiss,” she said. I did as I was told and was greeted by a strong odor that I was pretty sure was cock breath. At first I assumed that it was Jill’s but then realized that it was my own. I suppose I should have expected that, given my recent activities. As the kiss continued to heat up I felt my cock stir to attention. Jill broke from the kiss, and said, “Don’t expect any sexual service from us until that nasty little cock is gone, buster. If you are a good little sissy, we will allow you to relieve yourself occasionally.”

I reached down to massage my cock, but was stopped abruptly by Jill’s hand. “I said occasionally and only with permission. You’d better start learning to listen to the things that we say a whole lot more carefully if you expect to make it through this little fantasy of yours in one piece.” “Yeah, listen,” parroted Mary.

“I know it’s late, but I think that you owe us one last blow job before you go to sleep,” said Jill as she massaged her cock. I couldn’t see that I had much choice if I was going to get any sleep at all tonight. I leaned down and did the deed. I figured that Mary was going to need attention as well so I turned to her. Fortunately she’d gotten so excited that she’d masturbated herself almost over the top. It took only the slightest effort from me to bring her off. I licked her clean, and she patted my head.

We all stood up. Mary said, “don’t bother getting up. We’ll be sleeping in the Master bedroom. You can take the couch.” I turned to Jill and she nodded in agreement. It was then that I noticed something. Hadn’t I been at least a few inches taller than Jill earlier? Now I was eye to eye and I was standing in five-inch heels.

They turned the lights out and went up stairs. Soon I heard the two of them in the throes of passion. Mary was particularly vocal. I guess that the two of them had yet to lose the taste for cock after all. My hard on quickly began to throb to attention again. At first I tried to ignore it I and did as I was told. “What am I doing?” I thought to myself. “That bitch isn’t going to set my masturbation schedule. That isn’t part of the deal. Besides she’ll never know. I reached down and began massaging my cock. My pace quickened as the moans that I was hearing got louder. I found myself fantasizing about fucking a gorgeous woman with really huge tits. After I came, I half congratulated myself on the fact that I was normal after all. I quickly fell asleep. It was a cold and fitful sleep, as they had not given me a blanket. I did not dream that night.

DAY TWO The Punishment Begins
“You disobedient little slut,” yelled Jill as she kicked my arm. I awoke with a start. “What did I tell you? And we were making such progress.”

“What do you mean, Master?” I said truly not understanding what she was so upset about.

“You jerked off last night, you little Jerk Off,” she replied.

Like the proverbial kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar I replied automatically, “No I didn’t,” while at the same time assuming that she was just trying to get me to admit to it. “Liar,” she said as she grabbed me by the hair and dragged me into the bathroom. I’d not yet put on my heels so it was doubly painful. She thrust me in front of the sink and I used it to support myself. When I looked up into the mirror I was greeted with a new shock. My face was bright red. I don’t mean flushed. I mean red, fire engine red. I looked like a light bulb.

“My last wish for you was that if you were to ever jerk off without having been given permission by Mary or I that you would light up like a Christmas ornament for the next twenty four hours. Now, what have you got to say for yourself?”

I was astounded both by her wish and by the fact that it had obviously worked. These two almost seemed to have omnipotent control over me. I began to feel somewhat trapped.

“Well I’m waiting,” she asked impatiently.

I tried to think of something so say that would sound penitent. I let go of the sink and immediately the pain in my feet and calves caused me to have to lower myself to my knees. She grabbed me by the back of the neck and pulled me toward her crotch. I don’t think that I could have fought against her if I’d tried. She was definitely stronger than a girl her size should be. I could see that her cock was already straining at her silk panties and I knew what she wanted. I figured that I’d better not only comply but do my best to make it a memorable blow so that she’d let my disobedience slide. I used every trick in the book. I took her in my mouth with long and deep strokes while I stroked the base of her cock with short little tugs. As she began to moan I stroked her asshole until she finally launched. The sheer volume of her orgasm amazed me. It was far more than I’d ever cum.

I looked up at her with puppy dog eyes, and she looked down at me with an exhausted and satisfied grin that gradually turned into a wicked smile. I returned to her cock and began to lick her clean. I was a bit surprised that I was really beginning to like the taste of her. I stuck the tip of my tongue in her hole to get every last drop. “How very strange, I thought.”

Just then Mary came down the stairs, and the first thing that I thought of was that she would have more cum for me to swallow. I crawled over to her on all fours and reached for her cock. She smacked me across the face. “I didn’t tell you to suck me.” She yelled. I looked up at her and my face began to feel very hot. I felt my cheek. It was already beginning to swell up. I felt my eyes start to moisten. “What is going on? I thought. I looked up at her. Her body seemed to be quite a bit more trim that the previous night. While still a bit chunky, it looked as if she’d lost a third of her bulk since yesterday. My attention was again drawn to her crotch and my mouth started to water.

Jill came up behind me and patted my head. “Don’t be too hard on our little sissy, Mary. I’ve just given her an insatiable taste for cum. Right about now she’d probably give her soul for just a drop, wouldn’t you dear?” she said as she stuck her thumb in my mouth for me to suck on. I nodded in agreement. My mouth was really watering. It was as if I’d not eaten anything for a week and someone dangled a prime rib cooked to perfection in front of my face. Mary began to laugh. I again reach for her cock, and she smacked the other side my face.

“Didn’t your mother ever teach you any manners?” she said. “Ask politely.”

“May I please suck your cock for you, Master?” I asked meekly.

“For me? It seems that right about now it’s for you, but alright, as you wish,” she replied as she pulled down her panties. I dove on her cock, and sucked hard as it grew in my mouth. I was astounded by the little whimpers of pleasure I heard escaping from my mouth in my little bimbo voice. It seemed an eternity before she finally came, although I’m certain that it was actually fairly quick. I kept licking and sucking until Mary finally pushed me away.

“Enough already,” she said with a bit of disgust.

I licked my lips and immediately began to crave more cum. “Oh god, how am I going to live like this?” I thought.

I turned to face Jill. I noticed that the muscles in her thighs were beginning to stand out. I reached up for her cock and she pushed my hand away. “Not yet,” she said. “Go make breakfast and then I’ll think about letting you suck me again.” I crawled over to the couch to put on my heels so that I could at least walk. As I stood I realized that I was now definitely shorter. I walked past Mary who was grinning a stupid grin. I was easily two inches shorter than she was even in my heels.

“Look Jill, I made the sissy into a little sissy,” Mary gloated.

“I see, Mary. Don’t shrink him too much. “I’d say five-two or so at the shortest.”

“With or without heels?” asked Mary.

“Hmmm, I’ll have to think about that one,” Jill responded.

I cringed a bit when I heard that. I began to make breakfast. I cooked a real morning feast. For some reason I found myself wanting to please them, and they were pleased. Between the two of them they managed to consume a dozen eggs, a pound of bacon, a number of large potatoes and a loaf of bread. I meanwhile just poked at my food. It all seemed so incredibly bland. Jill leaned back in her chair with a very sated look on her face. She began to stroke herself. “Go into the living room,” she barked. I complied despite the fact that my craving was coming back. I heard her moan loudly, and I knew that she’d gotten off. The first thing that popped into my mind was that it was such a tremendous waste of cum. I was hurt that Jill would do that to me after I made her such a nice breakfast.

“Come here, Sissy,” she commanded.

As I stepped into the kitchen she held up my plate of food to my nose. What had before seemed terribly unappetizing now smelled absolutely heavenly. She pulled it away from me and set it on the floor. Without even thinking I got down on the floor and began to consume the food. No utensils, no hands, I just shoved my face into it. I’d never tasted anything so delicious. Wait a minute…yes I had, just a short time earlier. She’d sprayed her cum all over my eggs. Suddenly I felt very thankful. She really did care about me after all, I thought as I half inhaled my jism-coated eggs.

“How are your eggs, Sissy? Do you like my special ingredient?” she asked.

“Mmmmm. Yes thank you, Master.” I chirped while licking the plate clean.

I was delirious with pleasure as I did the dishes. I peeled off the bright yellow gloves and was shocked to see that my fingernails now extended almost an inch past the tips of my now slender fingers. Jill came up behind me and put her strong arms around me. I touched her bicep which although far from huge was now rock hard.

“What lovely long nails, Sissy. You know the best part? They’re magic. If you ever break one or try to cut them off, they’ll grow back in just a few minutes. There’s another little catch though. Not only will the broken one grow back. They’ll all grow half an inch longer than they were before. I would advise you to take very good care of your new nails Sissy.”

All I could think about was that it would be difficult to grasp her cock when next I sucked her off.

The day continued pretty much in this vein. The girls sat around watching soaps and eating. Every half hour or so they would get horny and either invite me to blow them, or they would get it on together and then order me to come over and lick them both clean. Actually to say they ordered me wouldn’t be quite accurate. Better to say they allowed me. Occasionally one of them would feel motivated enough to want to fuck me in the ass. I felt incredibly horny myself but only touched myself when given explicit permission from one of the two of them. I didn’t want to risk having them get angry and cut off my supply of cum.

The evening had come around and I found myself looking in the bathroom mirror. My beat red face had subsided except for the bruising where Mary had hit me earlier. I looked at my hair, which had grown about eight inches from its usual conservative cut. It was normally almost black, but now it was streaked with platinum blonde. I looked like the bride of Frankenstein. I giggled inside when I realized that for the first time in my life I’d just referred to myself as the “bride” of anyone. They kept me virtually naked through the whole day. At one point Jill sent me upstairs and told me to put on a pair of underwear to cover up my “nasty little cock”. As I opened my underwear drawer, I was shocked to see that it was full of girl’s underthings. All of my other drawers were still intact, but this one was full of panties. I selected the least overtly feminine of them. I then went to the closet and for some inexplicable reason decided to change into another pair of shoes. I selected a really cute and comfy looking pair of mules, again with 5-inch heels.

As I now looked down over my naked chest I noticed that my nipples had grown quite large. It was a huge difference because they’d always been extremely small. Now they were at least half an inch long with areolas the size of old style silver dollars. I lightly touched one and felt a charge of electricity course through my body. It was an awkward movement. Just about everything that I did with my hands now required extra thought as my fingernails were now an inch and a half long. Out of curiosity I did try cutting one off and true to Jill’s word it grew back within a few minutes. I decided that I’d better not play with my new nipples anymore. I wasn’t sure whether that would count as masturbation and hence make me fall victim to Jill’s earlier wish again.

Other than those changes I looked pretty much like myself, albeit a five foot two, dragon clawed, longhaired, high heeled, big nippled, sperm obsessed version of myself. Mary pounded on the door to the bathroom, and my mouth started to water again, in hopes of a meal. She just wanted to piss. I opened the door and looked up at her. She was easily eight inches taller than I was now as a combined result of my shrinking and her growth. I quickly scanned her body. She was wearing a house robe, which was untied, and I could see through the front that she was now looking quite trim. You could actually see the muscles of her abdomen starting to become defined.

“Well get out of the way, I gotta piss.” She strode over to the John and relieved herself. I just stood and watched in amazement.

“Well, what are you looking at? Haven’t you ever seen a girl piss standing up before?” She shook herself off and then came over to me. She came up close and looked down at me. I moved forward and put my cheek against her hardening chest. Her breasts had been reduced considerably, but her nipples were still large and inviting. I began to suck on them, and she began to moan lightly. I felt her cock spring to life and poke me in the stomach. I looked up at her and begged her with my eyes to let me satisfy us both. She reveled in the control she had for a moment and then pushed my shoulders down firmly but gently. I lowered myself to my knees, kissing and licking the whole way down. She was already rock hard. The pressures of my addiction were compelling me to consume her with abandon but I tried to restrain myself. I put just the head of her cock in my mouth. I let my tongue trace the outline of it all the way around the rim. She moaned with pleasure. I gingerly grasped her so as not to scratch her with my long talons. I slid her cock out of my mouth and began to lick her scrotum. I cupped it my palm, and massaged her balls as if to coax them into giving up their delicious and much needed seed. She began to get really turned on. She grabbed my head and thrust her cock in and out of my mouth. I no longer had any control over the situation. She pulled my head down over her cock just as deep or as fast as she wanted and I had no say in it.

She began to moan deeply and I could tell that she was fantasizing. “What should I do to you this time?” she panted. “Maybe I’ll give you a craving to be have something really big shoved up your asshole all of the time. Maybe just a craving to eat my shit, or drink my piss. How would you like it if I gave you an ass as big as a Volkswagon?” I suddenly became rather panic stricken as I realized that she could indeed do any of these things or much worse. She came soon and all thoughts of fear were gone as I swallowed her sperm with delight. It was only after she’d gone and left me sitting there on the floor that I began to worry again.

I looked at the toilet and thought to myself that she’d forgotten to flush and she’d left the toilet seat up. I looked into the toilet and was somewhat relieved that the smell of her urine turned my stomach adequately. Evidently she’d not followed through with that particular fantasy. I again looked at myself in the mirror and was somewhat relieved to find that nothing else had changed. What had she done then? I began to unconsciously rub my nipples again. I wondered what it would be like to have really big tits. Not just the kind that made you say “wow” but the kind that the more infamous strippers had. Huge, round, fake, tits. Yeah, that’s the ticket, not just big, but huge and obviously fake, like giant round beachballs. Tits so huge that people would assume that a person was connected to them just to allow the tits to move from one place to another.

“That’s what I want,” I thought to myself. “That’s what I need.” It didn’t even occur to me that this was yet another implanted idea from Mary’s twisted fantasy, which in the end of course was my twisted fantasy. It was all becoming so confusing.

I went out to the living room and saw Mary and Jill admiring each other’s new physique. Mary was still about fifty pounds heavier than Jill, but there was very little fat left on her. It was obvious that she was going to be a real heavyweight. Jill on the other hand was already becoming extremely cut. Every major muscle group was standing out with great definition. I’d say that she was probably about one hundred and sixty pounds at this point, with muscles the size of a fitness model’s. Jill saw me looking and held out her hand to me. I eagerly went over figuring that it was time for a meal. She told me to take off my heels, which I did. The pain immediately began and I sank to my knees in response. She tossed them across the room. It was as if to demonstrate to me just how dependent I was on having high heel shoes. Without them I was a virtual cripple. She sat on the couch and I took her already firm cock into my mouth as I was becoming so accustomed to already. Mary moved around in back and was about to enter from the rear.

“Mary, stop it! Go get some lubricant. You have to know when to punish and when to be nice to your slave.” Mary, ever the subservient to Jill, dutifully went into the bathroom.

“Thank you, Master,” I said feeling genuinely grateful. She smiled down at me, and lightly stroked my cheek as I resumed my task. I was extra careful to temper my desire for her juices so that I could make her experience the most pleasurable one that I could offer, even if just to repay her for the act of kindness she just bestowed upon me. I looked her deep in the eyes as her I paid homage to her wonderful tool. I dare say I may have even looked at her lovingly.

Mary returned shortly and squirted liberal amounts of lubricant on her cock. She was careful to make sure it was positioned correctly and then pushed hard. From then on caution was thrown to the wind I’m afraid, as she pounded into me with abandon. She was larger than Jill now. I’d say a good eight inches when hard, and it was difficult to concentrate on my oral endeavors. What was at first quite painful eventually became extremely stimulating. I found myself getting hard as well.

Jill looked down at me in the throes of her passion and said, “What do you wish for Alex? What would you like to change?” Without even thinking about it I said, “Boobs. Big, Big, boobs.” She smiled and I heard Mary laughing between her moans. “As you wish,” said Jill, and she came. I didn’t miss a drop. Not only was it the best tasting orgasm yet, it was now the vehicle to my deepest desires…breasts.

It wasn’t long before Mary came as well. He thrusts became fast and hard. As she let her beast slide out. I turned around hoping to be greeted with another treat filled condom, but instead saw that Mary was of course not that thoughtful. Her organ was coated with shit and lubricant and of course my beloved sperm.

“What’s the matter, Slut? You don’t like shit?” Mary asked sarcastically. I turned to Jill who had been my benefactor before and she just shrugged. “Nobody’s telling you that you have to lick it, Sissy,” she said.

She was right of course. No one had commanded me to do it, but I felt so incredibly torn. On the one hand, it was positively disgusting, but on the other hand it could make me grow boobs. Without even another thought I found myself lunging for her shit covered tool. At first I tried to selectively lick off the tiny droplets of cum that I found there, but that wasn’t working so I just popped the whole thing in my mouth. I felt as if I was going to be sick. I stuck my fingers into my ass crack, being careful not to scratch myself with my long nails, in hopes of finding a few drops of precious sperm. I then licked my fingers clean.

They both broke out in peels of laughter when they saw me sitting there licking my shit stained lips. “God, now I’ve seen everything,” said Jill. “That was really fucking gross, Sissy. Get in the bathroom and brush your teeth. Do it twice. I don’t want to smell any shit on your breath when you come back.”

“Yeah, shit breath,” said Mary, always the phrasemaker.

“May I put on my shoes, Master,” I asked Jill pleadingly. It was as if we were playing good cop, bad cop.

“Later,” said Jill. I crawled to the bathroom, and pulled myself agonizingly up to the sink. In one motion I grabbed my toothbrush and paste and then turned to let myself fall back onto the toilet. Mary had of course left the seat up earlier, and now I found myself with my ass dangling in the pissy water. “God damn her,” I said to myself in my little bimbo voice.

“What was that?” Mary yelled from the living room.

“Nothing, Master,” I replied.

I pulled myself out of the toilet and sat on the cold tile floor. As I was brushing I noticed a tingling in my chest which quickly became an extremely hot burning sensation. I looked down in time to see mounds sprout out from underneath my already enlarged nipples. I was exuberant as I watched them grow. I whimpered my encouragement to them to keep getting bigger. I tried not to be too disappointed when they stopped growing at about a C cup, but it was hard not to be.

“What are you doing in there, Sissy?” Jill yelled.

“Growing boobs, Master,” I squeaked out excitedly. I don’t even recall feeling silly for having said it.

“That’s nice, Sissy. Did you brush your teeth?” she asked.

“I am now, Master,” I said and I quickly returned to the task at hand. The whole while though, I swayed my body gently from side enjoying immensely the sensation of my new boobs moving gently from side to side.

I crawled out to the living room and was greeted by applause from Jill. I couldn’t help blushing. Mary laughed and Jill punched her in the arm. “Knock it off,” she said. “Put your heels on so that you can stand up and show off your new breasts, Alex”. I did as Jill told me, and I stood in front of them with my chest thrust out and my shoulders back. “Cup them with your hands, Alex so we can see what they look like when they’re standing out.” I did as she asked surreptitiously stroking one of my nipples with my long nailed thumb in the process. It sent a charge of electricity through me.

“Oh, they are lovely, aren’t they Mary?” Jill said.

“Yeah, nice tits Bitch,” replied Mary.

“Are you happy with them?” asked Jill.

“Yes, Master,” I said. “They are so beautiful and they feel so wonderful. I just wish they were bigger.” Mary chuckled.

“Well maybe in time we can make them bigger for you,” added Jill. “Have you played with them yet?” she asked.

“No I was afraid to. Wouldn’t that make me light up?” I asked genuinely concerned.

“Nonsense she said. I want you to play with your new tits just as much as you want,” she said. “In fact I encourage you to. I just made that wish to keep you away from your nasty little cock.” This was all I needed to hear. I began to fondle them and mash them together. I tugged and kneaded my nipples until they became big and erect. They stuck out almost an inch. I couldn’t believe how wonderful the feeling was. It made my whole body light up with passion. My cock immediately sprang to life and began to throb with excitement. It was as if electricians had come by and wired up a direct connection between my nipples and my crotch.

“What do you think, Mary. Should we let him relieve himself?” asked Jill

“Only if he asks real nice,” Mary grunted.

I’m sure my face lit up with excitement. “Please Masters may I please rub my little cock?” They nodded their consent, and I reached down to stroke myself with my right hand while I continued to roll my nipples between my fingers with the other. It wasn’t long at all before I felt my orgasm building. I looked down at my petite long nailed hand stroking my cock just in time to see my built up juices begin to spurt. I listened to my already high voice become a bit higher as the passion grew. When I came, I must have squirted five feet. I raised my hand to my face to wipe a stray hair away and caught a whiff of my spunk on my fingers. I immediately recognized the scent and let my finger slide to my mouth.

“Oh my God,” I thought. I’m even more delicious than Jill, and Mary. I don’t know why it hadn’t occurred to me sooner. I guess that I’d assumed that they’d only made me addicted to their seed. Did that mean that I would be equally compelled to suck every cock that I came into contact with?

Jill could tell what I was thinking and said, “Go on Sissy, lick it up. Lick it all up like a good little cocksucker.” I did just exactly that. I got down on my hands and knees without a second thought and licked up every delicious drop from the polished hardwood floors. “Boy I’m glad that I don’t have carpeting,” I thought to myself. “Make your wish,” said Jill. As if there could be any doubt what I would wish for.

We sat back and watched TV for a bit with the two of them on the couch and me on the floor at their feet. My breasts were now at least a DD cup and I sat there fondling them, totally engrossed in their size and the powerful new sensations that they created within me. When they finally went to bed and left me alone on the couch to sleep, I played with my tits well into the night. It took great discipline to keep from milking my cock, especially in light of my knowledge that the seed contained within was now the fuel to power my breast driven fantasy. I knew however that I’d be found out, and I was afraid enough of the repercussions that I limited myself to playing with my big tits.

DAY THREE
I awoke to the sounds of Jill and Mary doing it upstairs. I tried to imagine what it was they were doing. “Sissy, Sissy, wake up and get up here,” yelled Mary. I quickly slid on my heels and went up the stairs.

I opened the door and stood aghast at the two hard chiseled bodies which lay prone on what used to be my bed. Jill had easily gained twenty pounds of muscle mostly on her upper body. Her shoulders were like big round softballs, and her triceps jutted out from the back of her arms. Most noticeable of all was the complete absence of any breast tissue at all. This is not to say that she had nothing on her chest, it just wasn’t tits. Mary was equally cut, with no fat at all left on her. Her development had been quite evenly spread out over her powerful body. Her thighs had long striations of muscle fiber showing beneath her tightly stretched skin. Most impressive of all was her back and lats which were beginning to take on a very distinctive V-shape. As I approached I picked up a strong aroma of sex. Both of their chests were covered with cum and they silently gave me permission to clean it off. Kneeling over Mary as I licked, my unencumbered breasts were dangling down and brushed her quiescent cock, it immediately sprung to life. Unless I was mistaken it too had grown a bit larger, as had her balls.

“May I suck on your big cock, Master?” I asked.

“Go ahead, Bitch,” she replied. Mary seemed so difficult to please. It really was becoming a challenge just to do something that would endear her to me. I don’t know why I felt so compelled. I just seemed to be so eager to please nowadays. While I sucked Mary, Jill played with my big tits. I was in heaven when finally Mary came.

By the time we came down from the bedroom I had swallowed fifteen loads of cum including one of my own. My bright platinum blonde hair now hung to below my ass, my big round women’s ass that is. After I cooked them breakfast, both Jill and Mary jerked off on a bowl of Shredded Wheat for me. I’d always hated Shredded Wheat but this was the best bowl of cereal that I’d ever eaten. I mused that they should have glistening drops of cum on the bowl of cereal depicted on the box rather than bananas and blueberries. It would sell like hotcakes, even if I was the only one who bought it.

I kept adjusting myself in my seat as I ate. It was so strange having this big soft ass. I noticed that the table was actually a bit lower now. I’d gained about two inches of height from the new flesh on my butt, and by the time I’d finished my cereal with its cum frosting, it was bigger still. After Mary and Jill had taken a shower they told me to take a bath as I was getting smelly. Jill put in some bath oil and bubbles for me. As I luxuriated in the warm water I marveled at the softness of my skin. I supposed that it was one of the minor changes that had slipped by me. I felt as soft and smooth as an eighteen-year-old girl. All of the hair on my chest, and most of what was on my legs had disappeared at some point as well. I ran my hand down my leg and for some reason felt dismay at the slight roughness which was caused by the remaining hair. I reached for my pink razor and gently scraped it off. There was so little there it didn’t take much of an effort at all.

I looked down at the beautiful mounds of my breasts, which poked up so proudly through the suds. I gently stroked them and before I knew it was fondling them in earnest. The warm electricity coursed through my entire body. My cock sprang up and demanded my attention. I of course didn’t dare touch it. I wasn’t about to endanger a good situation. Or at the very least I wasn’t going to make a bad one any worse.

Suddenly without warning as I was pinching a nipple with one hand and squeezing a tit with the other, my cum began to spurt. Although the feeling was incredible and I let out an audible gasp of pleasure, I quickly began to shake with fear. “Oh what have I done?” I said to myself. I quickly got out of the tub. I was so scared I didn’t even think about trying to salvage any of the cum for my needs. Jill and Mary were both so big now, and I was so tiny and helpless. “What if they took away all of my heels?” I thought. I’d be a cripple. I’d have to spend the day crawling around with my beautiful new tits dragging on the ground. What if they gave me a compulsion to have sex with animals?” They could do anything they pleased.

Sure enough my worst fears were manifest as I looked in the mirror. My face was like a cherry. It was as if I were a thermometer and all of the mercury had risen to the top. “Oh no,” I cried. “What am I going to do?”

“Sissy come on. God you’re like a girl already. You’re taking forever in there,” said Jill knocking on the door.

“I’m coming, Master,” I said. In a fit, I looked through the drawers and found a big tub of cold cream amongst the makeup and lipsticks and nail polish. It didn’t even strike me as odd at the time that all of those things were in my bathroom I just smeared the cold cream all over my face. I wrapped a towel into a turban around my head in such a way that my neck and ears were covered. I was in such a mad rush I broke a nail. “Oh Shit,” I cried as my nails grew out to their new lenth of two inches.

I opened the door to find Jill standing there with an erection. “It’s about time,” she said. I tried to squeeze past her to get into the bedroom. I don’t know what manner of salvation I expected to find there.

“Hey, where do you think you’re going, Alex?” I have a big hard problem that needs your attention, Now,” she said. She grabbed me by the shoulders and forced me to my knees. The scary thing was that it really didn’t seem to take much exertion on her part. I parted my lips and began to suck, fast and furious. Within a few moments she began to moan and buck her hips. She cupped my face in her big hands and pulled me deeper onto her shaft. Her cum began to squirt onto the back of my throat. She looked down at me and the look of pleasure on her face quickly turned to a look of outrage. I knew what had happened. In her excitement she’d rubbed off enough of the cold cream to see my secret.

“Please don’t make me crave animals, Master,” I said stupidly.

“You little whore!!” she yelled. I was just starting to warm up to you. You couldn’t even keep that one little promise could you?”

“I swear, I didn’t. I didn’t. I was just rubbing my big tits,” I cried. “Please don’t hurt me.” The tears began to flow in earnest.

“No, you little cunt, I won’t hurt you. I’m going to let Mary do it.”

She picked me up like a little rag doll and threw me over her shoulder. For the first time I realized that my fabulously sensitive breasts were a double-edged sword as I felt them horribly pinched against her rock hard shoulder. The pain was severe. She dropped me on the floor, and ripped my heels off.

“Welly, Welly, Well,” said Mary, sounding much like Dim from A Clockwork Orange. Little Alex, you’ve been a bad boy.” She reveled in the sheer terror that she was creating in me. Jill went over to her and whispered something in her ear. Mary began to laugh nastily. Mary went down to the basement and returned shortly with a hammer and a couple of long spikes and strips of cloth. She approached menacingly and I was terrified that she was going to beat me with the hammer.

“No…Please Master, don’t hurt me. I swear to you, I didn’t do it. I didn’t,” I cried as I’d not cried since I was just a wee child. She reached up with the hammer and then quickly let it fall to her side deliberately making me think that she was going to hit me in the process.

I shrieked in my little bimbo voice and sobbed so hard that the tears were pouring down my face. Mary went over to the wall and began to pound the spikes in at a height of about five and a half feet, and three feet apart. She tightly tied the fabric strips to the spikes and then pounded them over to form a U shape. Jill picked me up at the waist and carried me over to wall. She put my feet on the ground and grasped one wrist. The pain in my feet and calves was so unbearable that I could offer little or no resistance. It’s probably better that I didn’t as they were both angry enough to do me real harm.

Jill held me while Mary tied my wrists to the spikes right up close to the wall. She snickered the whole time. The end result of all of this was that I was spread out and held against the wall, with all of my weight on my altered feet. The pain was acute as I stood there on my tiptoes. I tried pulling against my bindings, not in an effort to break free but to try to absorb some of my body’s weight with my arms. I found that my upper body strength had been completely sapped though. The muscles of my arms had shriveled away to leave me with two tiny and helpless twigs. I was terrified at what might come next.

After the television clicked on and I heard them settle onto the couch, it began to dawn on me that this was the punishment. I’d not spent very much time at all on my feet without the aid of heels since the alteration. As the burning sensation began to settle in I realized what the meaning of torture really was. No matter how I stood I was in pain, and the longer I stood there the worse it got. Occasionally Mary would come by and lay her powerful hands on my protruding ass, gradually increasing the downward pressure until tears would come to my eyes.

“Please, Master Mary. I didn’t do it.” Each time I said it she would press harder.

“Well?” said Jill after about five hours of this torture.

I knew what they wanted. It was like the Spanish Inquisition. They didn’t care what I’d done. They just wanted me to bend to their superiority and confess. “I’m very sorry for touching my cock, Master. I’ll never do it again without permission. Thank you for punishing me. I know now how wrong it was.”

“What did you wish for, when you ate your cum, Bitch?” she demanded. I started to say that I hadn’t, but then though wiser of it. “I wished to have big tits, Master”

She held up a brandy snifter with a large quantity of cum in it. Evidently both she and Mary had been ejaculating into it for the last five hours. She put it to my lips and tipped the glass. I swallowed it all without pausing once for a breath. “Sorry it’s not warm,” she said. “I was going to put in the microwave for a few seconds but I figured that would kill all of the sperm.” Mary came up behind her and said, “What are you wishing for? Make her a big fat tub of lard like I used to be. That’ll teach her. Make her teeth fall out so she can give us really nice blow jobs.” She went on with her nasty suggestions until Jill told her to shut up so she could concentrate. After a few moments the pain in my feet was joined by a new sensation in my crotch. I tried to look down past my breasts to see what was happening but they were just too large. I felt as if my balls were being squeezed in a steel vise.

When finally they took me down from the wall some hours later I was almost in shock. I was terribly dehydrated from all of the crying and everything below my waist was almost numb with pain. They threw me on the couch and I passed out almost immediately.

DAY FOUR
I awoke stiff and sore. I rubbed the sleep from my eyes, poking myself in the process with my long fingernails. “Oh shit”. Now they’re even longer. I must have broken one during my punishment or maybe while I slept because they were definately longer now and very curved. I wouldn’t be able to do anything with my hands now. As I came to full consciousness I remembered where the true damage had been done yesterday, and I parted my breasts so that I could look down in-between the deep channel that they formed. I didn’t see anything at all down there except a small clump of bright blonde pubic hair. I tentatively touched the smooth surface of my crotch with the tip of my index finger. There was nothing there at all, no texture, and no sensation to speak of. It was like the crotch of a Barbie doll. “I guess that solves my little masturbation problem,” I thought to myself.

I lay there for a bit and pondered the events of the last few days. Was this really what I had wished for? I wondered where the lamp that had started all of this was now. They’d evidently hidden it somewhere. It wasn’t long at all before my cum craving kicked in, along with the other new feelings which I seem to have adopted in the last few days.

I reached up with both hands and began to massage my big tits. I squeezed them together and began to dream of the day when Jill and Mary would allow me to make them even bigger, or better yet take me to a plastic surgeon who could make them into the gigantic silicone mountains that I really desired. “If I was any kind of man, I’d go up there right now and demand that they make my tits bigger,” I thought.

I thought about what it was that had made me wish to become a woman in the first place. It had always seemed to me that the beautiful women of the world had so much power and control. That we men were just like stupid animals that could be led around by the nose ring by any woman who chose to do so. I’d watched the strippers drain so many men of all of their cash. It seemed like they could own the world if they so chose.

As I looked down at my petite woman’s hands with their grossly exaggerated nails, longer in fact than the fingers they were on, massaging the fabulous tits which hung so heavily from my woman’s chest, I realized that I was soon to join those stripper’s ranks. However, I didn’t feel powerful at all, quite the opposite, in fact. I had been changed into a completely helpless slave. I could no longer stand without the aid of high heel shoes. I was completely addicted to the taste of sperm, and would do anything to get it. I was afraid all of the time. More and more it seemed as if my only reason for being was to please the men in my life. It caught me just then that I’d just referred to them as men. That is what they were after all, men, and I was well on my way to being a woman.

The events that were transpiring were definitely not the ones that I had wished for. I resolved to find the lamp and use my third and final spell to reverse the last one.

“Alex, get your big butt up here,” yelled Mary. “Just like a guy,” I thought. “Wakes up with a hard on every morning.” I put on my heels and went upstairs. “Good morning, Masters,” I said just as cheerfully as possible.

“Good morning, little Sissy,” said Jill. “I’m glad to see that your little problem is finally gone. Do you feel better without it?”

“Yes I do. Thank you for helping me with it,” I responded wearing my best little girl grin.

“You’re welcome, Sissy. If you’re a really good girl we’ll finish the job and give you a pretty little pussy,” said Jill. “Would you like that?”

“Oh please do, that would be so nice.” I knew that I had to play along if I was going to find the lamp and end this charade. I went over and crawled into bed with them. Mary was the first to demand her morning blow. While I was sucking I ran my palms over his muscular frame. “His weight must be back up over 250 now,” I thought. This time it’s all muscle. There wasn’t a part of his frame that didn’t have a thick cord of muscle stretched over it. His skin was incredibly dark, with veins that stuck out like stovepipes. His cock was now a full ten inches erect, and I could only fit a bit more than half of it in my mouth. I concentrated on loosening the muscles of my neck and throat, so that I could tolerate the huge rod which slid in and out of me. I was careful to pull most of the way out just before he finally lost it, mainly because I wanted to be able to taste his juice rather than have it shoot straight into my stomach. After he’d cum in my mouth I moved onto Jill.

Jill had staggering growth as well. He was definitely over 200 pounds and with his smaller bone structure the massive muscles were really emphasized. I spent rather a long time with him. I licked his whole body before finally working my way to his shaft. Jill was now twelve inches long and as I kissed and caressed his large balls I looked up at the towering monument which his cock had become. I spent the next fifteen seconds slowly licking him from bottom to top. I parted my lips and slid down over him just as slowly.

I spent so long on Jill that Mary got excited again and started jerking off to my side. He shot his load all over my face. I looked deep into Jill’s eyes as Mary’s cum dribbled down my cheek, and I slid his tool deep into my throat. When finally he came, I pulled off and watched his cum shoot up in the air like a fountain. Over and over again my clawed hands pumped him until there was a sea of cum all over his body for me to spend the next five minutes licking up.

As we all lay back and snuggled, Jill put his hands in between my legs. I quickly began to feel a new and incredibly wonderful sensation. I could tell that things were arranged differently down there than they had been when I’d awoken that morning. Jill slid a finger within what was fast becoming my new vagina.

We spent the majority of the morning in bed and after swallowing another ten loads of their sperm my new love box was complete. Jill went to the bathroom and returned with a hand mirror so that I could see my magnificent snatch. I had to admit it was perfect. Not to be a critic, but not all pussies were created equal. Some were far prettier than others, and mine was positively cute. The two of them arm wrestled to see who would pop my cherry. Mary of course won. Jill lay on the bed and I began to suck him with my ass up in the air welcoming Mary’s cock. He began to stroke me and I felt myself moisten and then become truly wet for the first time. I could feel the organ become engorged with blood. The feeling was not that far removed from having an erection except that instead of urgency I felt an over whelming sense of emptiness and the need to be filled.

Mary slid his huge meat into me. He seemed to be surprisingly sensitive to my sensations and fears. I supposed that I was now treading on familiar territory for them and they both wanted to make it easier for me.

After making it past the initial obstruction of my hymen, Mary began to plunge deeper and deeper on every stroke. I was absolutely in shock at the sexual energy coursing through my entire body. I began to hear the plaintive moaning and then the out and out wailing of my mousy little bimbo voice. The sounds coming from me were so involuntary that they seemed to be coming from someone else. By now we were all close to the edge and as Mary began to increase the pace of his thrusts, I began to increase the desperation of my sucking. Jill was the first to blow. As Jill filled my mouth with his cum, I felt warm sensation as Mary began filling my pussy with his. It was too much for me to bear and I came over and over and over again. I was in such deep throes of ecstasy that I actually failed to swallow all of Jill’s cum and some of it poured out from the edges of my lips.

As I began to come down from the orgasmic high, I cleaned up the mess I’d made on Jill’s cock, and then turned around to lick off Mary who actually looked visibly weakened by the experience. I put his entire softening cock in my mouth and licked off every bit of his cum and my own very tasty new juices. I settled into Jill’s arms and we drifted off to sleep together while Mary took a shower. As I dozed, I marveled at the feelings I was now experiencing. It was a shame that they along with my two “Masters” would have to disappear as soon as I found the lamp.

After I’d had my morning bath, during which I got myself off about a dozen times, I was instructed to go into the room and get dressed in one of my new outfits. Those two meanwhile went downstairs and watched TV. I went into the room and went through a number of my dresser drawers. All of them were filled with pretty panties and hosiery, and of course huge FFF cup bras. I went into my closet to find that it was lined floor to ceiling with dresses and gowns, most of which looked quite loud and slutty, although there were a couple which looked almost conservative enough to wear to a formal event. That is to say they weren’t made of pink plastic, spandex, or rabbit fur. I dressed in a very nice lace push up bra and matching hose and garters. A pair of crotchless panties seemed appropriate. I selected a sexy sheer wrap around pink satin gown and lay it on the bed. Five-inch white patent leather platform heels would top it off. While in the closet, I happened to look up to see a hatbox on the top shelf. I wondered what kind of hat Yul possibly could have picked for me to wear. I looked down at my long and unpolished nails and a new feeling came over me. I suddenly felt ashamed that I’d been neglecting my beautiful long nails and found myself drawn to the makeup drawer, and rummaged through to find a very cute shade of bright pink. A voice from deep within said, “Oh goody. My favorite color.”

Wait a minute another voice, considerably fainter than the first said, “Isn’t blue my favorite color?” Evidently not any more. It was terribly awkward at first trying to do a delicate task such as this with my long nails, but with just a bit of practice, I found that I was able to do quite a nice job. After puttingon three coats to give them some added strength, I held them up to the light and began to get a bit excited by their appearance. I looked at myself in the mirror and was quite taken aback at the very feminine face which looked back at me. My formerly green eyes were now bright blue, and my nose was small, pert and ever so slightly upturned. My chin, which used to be cleft like Kirk Douglas’, was now slender and rounded, with a very tiny jaw. My cheekbones were high and very prominent, my lips full and kiss-able.

I began the arduous task of blow-drying the mountain of hair that flowed from my head. It took quite a long time. I had to be careful not to break a nail. I knew that it would grow back, I didn’t want to have to polish it again. Besides, I was running low on pink. It took almost a whole bottle to do my long nails. My face was so pretty with such perfect skin that I really didn’t need much makeup at all. I settled on just a light base, a bit of mascara, eyeliner to bring out my big doe eyes, and pink lipstick to match my nails.

As I looked at the final result in the full-length mirror I had to admit that the woman reflected there was pretty impressive. The gown was a perfect match with my lips and nails. I had so much pink on I looked like a sexy piece of bubblegum. I was glad that I got to see it all together at least once before I found the lamp and ended this farce. Suddenly it struck me, the hatbox. That had to be it. I racked my brains to think of the rooms that Jill had gone into that first night. Hadn’t she carried the lamp upstairs with her? Wasn’t that the last time that I’d seen her with it?

Even with my five-inch heels on there was no way that I could reach the top shelf of the closet. I looked around for something to stand on. The only thing that I could think of was one of the drawers from my dresser. I hurried knowing that with all the time that I’d spent on my nails, it wouldn’t be long before my presence was demanded. I quietly slid my panty drawer out, and dumped the contents on the bed.

It wasn’t going to be high enough if I just turned it upside down and stood on it. I had to stand it on end. I don’t know how I was able to pull it off, but I was actually able to balance well enough on my heels while standing on top of this tiny perch to be able to reach the hatbox. I had my hands on it and was proceeding to pull it down, when the bedroom door opened.

“What are you doing?” asked Jill. “What are your panties doing all over the bed?” I froze in fear and I lost my balance. As I fell, I slid down the edge of the drawer putting a nasty run in my stocking. The hatbox dropped from my hands and rolled out the closet door, only to fall open at Jill’s feet. He reached down and picked up the lamp. He turned it over in his hands looking at it, an expression of disappointment building in his face.

I quickly tried to cover up my actions. “Damn it I put a run in my hose. I wanted to look pretty for you both, and I was trying to reach that hat but it was too high, so I stood on the drawer and now just look at my stockings…” I was stammering at this point. Jill wasn’t buying it. I had to give him credit. He was a hell of a lot smarter than the other one. I knew I was fucked. “Go ahead. Turn me into a pig. Eat me if you want. See if I fucking care you dumb muscle bound freak.” Even when I was trying to sound insolent I still just ended up sounding like a stupid bimbo with this voice.

“Let’s go,” he said.

I got to my feet and walked down stairs. Jill followed me. When we were in the living room he pointed to the wall, and I knew what was going to happen. I began to cry and looked up at him with my hurt little girl face. I decided to go for broke. “I’m so very sorry, Master,” I whimpered. “Please let me make it up to you. All that I want is to make my Masters happy.” Jill didn’t buy it.

Mary, who’d been lounging on the couch, piped up, “What did the little bitch do this time?” She came over and picked me up by the waist. My gown was torn in the process and one of my big tits fell out of the safe confinement of my bra. He carried me over to the wall, and I pounded upon his arm, not even stopping to think about the fact that I could break a nail that way. Jill set the lamp down and came over to us. She told me to take off my heels, and I refused. Mary pulled back his fist to slug me, and I shrank away. I quickly took off my heels and assumed the position as I’d heard the cops say in so many TV dramas.

The pain in my feet began almost immediately. It was amazing to me that it could be so damned uncomfortable, and that I could never get used to it. I was left there for the rest of the day, and all of the next. Occasionally one of them would come over and shove something really big up my ass. It wasn’t even sexual. It seemed like it was just to keep me on my toes so to speak.

When they finally let me down I was thoroughly exhausted and quite frankly beaten. They carried me upstairs and laid me on the bed. As I dozed I heard the sounds of work being done on the door. At one point curiosity got the better of me and I went over to find that they’d installed a lock on the outside of the door, and a small square hole had been cut in the bottom of it. They left me alone for that entire day which is when I found the time to write the latest chapters of this tale on the laptop that I had by my bed.

DAY SIX
It’s now just after sundown on the third day of my punishment. Three days with no food and most importantly none of my precious cum, how could they be so cruel? I feel so week and delirious.

Well, well what a surprise, just a few minutes ago I got my first food in days. Jill, at least I think that it was Jill stuck a small shot glass full of cum through the hole in the bottom of the door. At first I yelled and pounded on the door, and threatened to dump the contents out on the carpet. Sanity of course kicked in and I pounded the whole shot in one big gulp. I’m not sure what if anything it did to me. As far as I can tell I’m already a very complete woman. My nails aren’t any longer, my ass isn’t any bigger, and unfortunately my tits aren’t any bigger. Damn it, after all of this I’m still wishing that my tits were bigger.

Well it’s more than to hours later and I’ve been served another bunch of cum shots. I don’t know how many. I’ve lost count. I still can’t see any real difference in my body. I seem to be getting a little fuzzy though. In my head I mean not like a peach or anything. I’m making a lot more spelling mistakes. It must be the tiredness catching up with me. Good think for spell check though.

DAY SEVEN
Mary and Jill must be really horny. They bring me cum constantly now. I wish they’d let me out so I could suck them. I really miss that. There cum is really tasty though. I tried to figure out how much of there cum I’ve drunk in the past day, and its the strangest thing. I seem to have forgotten how to count. I can do it ok if I use my fingers but then when I get to seven I get lost, and I start thinking about my big boobs.

God I’m so horny. I really need to get fucked. I’ve been knocking on the door for a real long time trying to get them to come and fuck me. I promised to be a good girl. I axed them really nice but they just don’t care. All they do is shove more cum under the door. Oh well bottoms up. I think Ill spend the rest of the day masterbating.

I hope I’m using this computer thingy write. These things really confuze me. It keeps telling me that I’m spelling things bad but I don’t remember how to fix them. O, I here someome coming up the stairs, it must be feeding time.

Hooray punishments over. Jill finally opened the door. He told me that its time to go back to work. He said that vacashun was over and it was time to start dancing again. He promised me that when I saved enuff money I could get my boobs done. He also told me that his name is now Jim, and Marys is Mike. I asked him what my name is and he said Alexis. Isnt that a pretty name? I really like my name. Its so sexy. Its really nice to have to huge bodybuilders for boyfriends. There so big and I feel so safe when Im with them. Got to get reddy to go to the club now.

What a night. I must have given about twenty table dances at least I think it was twenty, that sounds like a good number. Almost every guy I danced for axed me to suck his cock. I must have spent an hour after closing sucking guys off in the parking lot. I axed them each for fifty dollars, cause that was what Jim said I should axe for, and most of them gave it to me. I did it for a couple of them for less cause they said they didnt have fifty. I sucked one for nothing cause he was really cute.

Deer Diery
Sorry Ive been not writing a lot lately, but its relly hard to typ with my long nails. I’ve saved up a lot of money and I’m going in for my boob job tomorrow. The doctor is really nice and he has a really nice cock. Hes having my implants make specially for me. He said there the biggest that the company has ever made, and since Im already so big, these will make me positively huge. It so nice to be alive and be a girl. Everyone is so nice to me. Especially when I give them blow jobs.
Talk to you tomoro
Love Alexis

Deer Diery
Well its not tomoro at least not the tomoro after the last day that I wrote in hear. Ive been really achy. I cant believe how huge my boobs are. There big and round and so full of implant stuff that I can barely press in on them. There the biggest boobs Ive even seen. It takes two hands just to lift one of them. Oh and the doctor made my lips real big and puffy to. He said it would make me a better cocksucker. I can’t wait till I’m better enuf to go back to work. Im gonna be the biggest titty dancer in the world. I think Im gonna be famus.
Love,
Alexis

Dear Diery
I just had to tell you the wonderful thing that Jim and Mike did for me this morning. They brought me breakfast in bed. It was really good. They made me a big stack of pan cakes smotherd with there cum, and of course some big old sausage. MMmmm good. While I ate my cumcakes Jim ate my pussy, and then we all fucked like bunnys the whole entire day. It’s after dark and I havent got out of bed yet. Mike really likes shoving his huge cock inbetween my big boobs. I do to. I think I love them. I mean it, I really love them both. Jim and Mike that is not my boobs. I love them to but in a different way. I cant wait till we can get married.

PS Im going back to work tomoro. I cant wait until everyone sees my new boobs. The other girls are going to be really jelous. A first I was worried that Id never be able to find clothes to fit my new shape but guess what, when I went into my closet I found that all of my clothes had changed to fit me. The size of my new bras is 54MMM. Ive never even heard of a size that big.

Deer Diery
I cant believe it. I lost my job at High Class. The manager said my boobs looked to rediculus to work there any more. And he said that all of the girls in the club complained that I was trying to get them into bed, which isnt true at all. Some of them I dont even want to fuck. I even sucked his cock, and let him fuck me but he told me to go still. He said that the cops found out that I was sucking cocks in the parking lot and they were going to arrest us both if I kept working there. I told him that I’d suck the cops cocks for free if they wanted but he didn’t care. What am I going to do now?
Sadly yours
Alexis

Deer Diery
Jim saw how sad I was about lossing my job and he brought me the geeny lamp. He told me I could have my last wish now. Finally, I thought, Now this nitemare will be over. I rubbed it and it got real hot, and it burned my hand. Owwee. When the geeny popped out I remembered how important it is to think real hard and come up with a real good wish. I know now that I have to be smart and chose my words good. I’ve decided to wish that I had a new job were I could suck cocks all day and be famus for it, and get payed lots of money, and men all over would want to jerk off when they saw me.

“As you wish,” said Yul. Alexis disappeared from the room and the image on the TV changed to that of a steamy porno video. Mike and Jim, sat watching it, and jerked off together. On the screen was the image of the fabulously beautiful and unbelievably stupid Alexis Storm, the biggest breasted porno star in the world getting gang banged by an entire basketball team. “God, can you believe this bimbo?” asked Jim.

“What an idiot. Did you get a load of that voice?” answered Mike. “Someone told me that after she gets finished shooting a scene she sucks off the entire crew and anyone else who happens to be nearby. Nice tits though. I wish you had tits like that,” Mike joked.

“As you wish,” said Yul from within the lamp.

MaleFemale Cheerleader Slut

(M+f/cheerleader/slut/bimbo/anal/ws/mild scat)

by H. Grant

her mouth as she listened half heartedly to the teacher pouring over some
stupid 16th century poet. She hated this class. For one thing, it was
college prep. This meant more homework and studying than she was used to.
Her mother and step father had pushed her into taking a harder level course
in the hopes of giving her some college aspirations. It was her junior
year in high school, and this meant doing the preliminary search for the
ideal college she would eventually attend. Read the rest of this entry »

Forced

By MrGrey

Chapter 1
By the end of their relationship, Laura Williams and Josh Cooper were not on good terms. Their constant bickering soured any moment they had alone with each other. That was probably the reason she broke up with him for Matt Huntington, the school’s quarterback. Even though they had dated all through eleventh grade, Laura could not go on with Josh and his jealousy. Every time she even talked with another guy he would flip out! She finally got fed up with it and ended their relationship. Josh was not happy with this idea, of course, but he became furious when he noticed Laura and Matt spending more and more time together between classes.

“I just need something that will . . . humiliate her, but get her back for me at the same time.” Josh had finally broken down and asked Sheldon (the school’s biggest, but smartest, nerd) to help him get Laura back. He knew he spent all his free time inventing things and experimenting on rats with all his weird genetic theories. Earlier that day, he had seen Laura and Matt holding hands and kissing in the hallway. Josh was so angry and upset at the same time that he ran straight to the science lab where he knew he could find Sheldon. “So can you help me?” Sheldon looked young for his age, which was 17, but he looked about 13. None of the popular kids liked him very much, so he was surprised when Josh had come busting through the door and laid this idea in front of him. “I suppose I could develop something for you, but it may take me a little while.” “That’s fine. Nothing too complicated, but I want to . . . change her. You know?” Sheldon shook his head. “Something that can make her do what I want her to.
And act like she would never act. And most of all, lose all interest in that fag she hangs out with now.”
“You mean like mind control?”
“Yeah, I guess.”
“The government has been experimenting with that stuff for years. I’ve been waiting for a reason to do the same. ” Sheldon smiled at his new friend. “I’d love to help you out, it’d be good for science.”
Yeah whatever, thought Josh, I just want Laura to be mine forever.
“I’ll brainstorm tonight and let you know what I come up with tomorrow.”
“Sure thing, see ya tomorrow.” Josh walked out of the science room and down the hall. School was over for the day and the only people left were band people, ROTC, and other extra-curricular groups. Laura was a cheerleader so he knew she would be around. Matt would be out on the football field. The cheerleaders
practiced in the lunchroom after all the tables and chairs were put away. He saw the girls spread out on the floor stretching. Laura was off to the side by herself, so Josh decided to talk to her.
“Hey gorgeous,” he said smiling.
Laura looked up and sighed. She had her legs spread out in front of her and
touching her toes, not bad scenery for Josh, not bad at all. “What are you doing here?”
“I go to school here,” he answered, trying to be witty.
“I know, dipshit, but why are you still here? School ended half an hour ago.” She didn’t get up from her stretching position, but that was fine with Josh. “You don’t do any after-school activities.”
“I, uhhhh, I had to help Mrs. Johnson file some papers. Kind of a punishment thing for sleeping in class,” he saying, lying.
She seemed to believe him since Josh was not the star student Matt was. Laura didn’t know what she used to see in him. He had tried many times to sleep with her, but she had stood her ground. Matt was a perfect gentlemen and would never pressure her to do anything she didn’t want to do. She just couldn’t believe
Josh was still trying to talk to her, as if they were still friends.
“Well, is there anything I can help you with? Or are you just going to stand there?” The other cheerleaders started to notice that Laura’s ex-boyfriend was bothering her and had gathered in a circle off to the side to stare and listen. Josh pretended not to notice.
“I just wanted to see how you were doing,” he smiled and tried to be friendly.
“I’m fine. Goodbye,” she lowered her head and reached for her other toe.
“I just wanted to talk.”
She looked back up, looking fed up with him, “There’s nothing to talk about! Idon’t want to talk to you! It’s over! Can’t you realize that?” Josh laughed a little, trying to lighten up the mood.
“Come on, Laura, don’t be like th-”
“I’m dating Matt now. Deal with it.” The other cheerleaders giggled and snickered at him. Josh felt his face turn red. He was so embarrassed.
“Fine. I’m sorry,” he started backing away, “I’ll leave you alone.”
Laura flipped her hair him and sarcastically said, “Thank you.” She looked back at her friend’s and smiled, shrugging her shoulders up as if to say, Can you believe this guy? Josh quickly walked out of the lunchroom and exited the school.
He got into his car and sped off to his house, cursing Laura the whole way home,
“Fucking bitch! I can’t wait til Sheldon fixes . . . whatever it is he’s going to fix . . .cause I’m fix you up real good.” He tried to listen to the radio but he couldn’t clear his head away from the embarrassment he had just endured. “I’m gonna make you look like the biggest fool in front of everyone! Everyone will look down at you,
and there won’t be anything you can do about it!” He smiled to himself. This was going to be fun. What to do, what to do . . . He could just make her yell out in the middle of a cheer how much of a slut she is. But everyone knew that wasn’t true, she was the biggest prude in the school. He guessed that’s why she was
respected so much by everyone. Then suddenly, he had it. He was going to make her the opposite of what she is now. Laura was the Class President and a cheerleader. Everyone in school loved her, even the teachers. She made good grades and she didn’t sleep around, she was perfect. Josh was going to make her the dumbest, sluttiest girl in school!
Now he just had to let Sheldon know what he wanted. Josh pulled into the driveway and hurried up to his room. His parents were at work and wouldn’t be home until later that night. He was an only child so he had the whole house to himself.
Sheldon was probably still in the science lab, so he waited a few hours for him to get home. To pass the time, Josh sorted through old pictures of him and Laura from when they were dating. She always wore conservative clothes. Ankle length skirts, no-cleavage shirts, flat sneakers . . . not exactly slut material, but that would change. Matt would be so freaked out by her behavior, he’d dump her in a second. All her friends would be so embarrassed by her, they’d never want to be seen with her again. Laura would be so alone, he’d be the only person she could turn to. Not to mention, sleep with. Maybe then he could finally get her in the
sack.
Josh’s parents came home and started their normal routine, Mom cooks, while Dad watches TV. He usually sat in his room while they were home. He had all he wanted in here: TV, computer, phone . . . He figured Sheldon would have to be home now, so he gave him a ring.
“Hello?” It was Sheldon’s sister, Sarah. She was as big a nerd as he was. If she’d just put some make-up on and do her hair, she’d be hot.
“Sarah, is Sheldon there?”
“Who is this?”
“Josh Cooper.”
“Josh Cooper? Why are you calling here?”
“I wanna talk to my new friend Sheldon. What’s wrong with that?”
She laughed, “Nothing I guess. Sheldon!!!! Phone!”
A moment later Sheldon answered, “Hey.”
“Hey bud, how’s it coming?”
“Surprisingly well, I’ve developed a remote control that can trigger neurons in
people’s brain and do just what you want.”
“Wha-? In four hours?”
“Well . . . yeah . . . ”
Josh was very glad he picked Sheldon to do this. “Whatever, man.” He sat on his bed and explained what he wanted it to do. “I want the remote to control, like, sexual drive? Can you do that?”
“I just have to program it, it’d be ready by tomorrow morning.”
“Holy shit man, you’re a fucking genius! How about intelligence, can I control that?”
“Definitely. Anything else?”
“Well, can we add on to it later on?”
“Of course.”
“Great, that should do it for tomorrow.”
“Sounds good, I’ll meet you at lunch.”
“Okay, bye.”
“Bye.”
It was Thursday. Josh could barely concentrate on anything that morning. The clock seemed to slow down as he waited for lunch. But finally, fourth period came and he rushed off to the lunchroom. Sheldon was sitting in a back table all alone.
Josh walked over to him and sat down.
“So . . .?” Josh was desperate to see the device.
Sheldon put his hand in his bookbag, “I give you . . . ” he pulled out a square remote control, about the size of a paperback book, and slapped it on the table, “. . .The Brain Control.” It had two LCD displays on it with knobs under each of them. A red button occupied the lower half and a small antennae jutted out from
the top of it. Sheldon explained how it worked. “The top screen displays your options,” he turned the knob and the LCD screen cycled back and forth from SLUT to BIMBO.
“Bimbo?”
“I couldn’t fit INTELLIGENCE, so I programmed this. This is what you want her to be isn’t it?”
He hadn’t thought of it, but that would be great. He just wanted her to get worse grades, but making her a bimbo would be even better. “Yeah, that’s works for me.”
“Anyway, the other shows the intensity of the effect on a scale from 1 – 10.” He turned the knob and the numbers increased and decreased. “Just point and push after that?”
“That’s it?”
“That’s it.”
Josh looked amazed. “Wow, two high school students invented something in one day that the government and army have researching and studying for decades. Seems unbelievable doesn’t it?” Sheldon nodded in agreement, “Yeah, but let’s not worry about believability.”
“Yeah, great idea.”
Josh stuck his hand out for Sheldon to shake, “Thanks a million, man.”
Sheldon shook his hand, “What are you gonna do?”
“Mrs. Johnson has been pissing me off lately, maybe I’ll test it out on her,” he said with a smile.
“Great, let me know how it goes.”
“You got it.”

After lunch, Josh went to American History, Mrs. Johnson’s class. Time to see if
all the anticipation was worth it. He sat in his normal seat, in the back, and waited
for class to start.
Mrs. Johnson was a young teacher, about thirty. She had great legs, but always
kept them hid behind a long dress. She had long brown hair, but she kept it in a
bun. She was also a rigid bitch. She started teaching and everyone started taking
notes.
“Now class, yesterday, we started talking about World War II. It started in . . . ”
Josh wasn’t listening, he was just waiting for the perfect time to test his remote.
He set the dial to Bimbo and the other dial at 2 and pointed it at her from under
his desk. It vibrated while he held it down and stopped when he released.
ZAP!
She stopped in mid-sentence, “And the Nazi’s were led by Adolf -” She looked
around the class, confused. Everyone looked up from their notes, wondering why
she stopped. She rubbed her forehead, feeling kind of dazed. “Uhhh, where was
I? Oh yeah, ummm, this guy was, like, really bad and mean and . . .”
Josh couldn’t believe it, it was working! Her voice got higher and made her sound
like one of her students. He increased the dial to five and zapped her again.
ZAP!
“We wanted to, like, stop him so we -” She stopped again, but this time grinned a
little. She giggled and let her hair down. “We had this totally big fight and, like, all
this stuff happened . . .,” she stopped and stared into space,” but I can’t, like,
remember what stuff happened. Isn’t that, like, funny? Hee hee hee . . . ” The
other students started to snicker at their strange teacher.
“Why are you, like, laughing? I’m not funny.” She twirled her hair around her
finger and giggled back at her students. “Well since I can’t, like, remember
anything right now, I guess, like, school’s canceled! Hee hee hee!” Everyone
cheered and jumped out of the seats and ran out the door. Mrs. Johnson
continued laughing like an idiot and sat behind her desk. Josh got up to talk to
her.
“How do you feel Mrs. Johnson?”
“I feel, like, funny? I don’t feel very smart anymore.”
“That’s cause you’re not.” She giggled at him.
“Like, why?” She pulled a piece of gum out of her drawer and started smacking
on it. She blew a bubble and it popped on her face. She just giggled some more.
“Because I used this on you,” he said holding the remote up.
Mrs. Johnson gasped, “Ooooooo, what’s that, for, like, a TV?”
“No, it’s for you.” He turned the dial up all the way to 10 and pointed it at her.
ZAP!
Mrs. Johnson’s eyes rolled back and her smile grew. The gum fell out of her
mouth as she rocked back and forth like she was drunk. Mrs. Johnson slouched
down in her chair and laughed, “Hee heeee hee, like, wow, I feel totally stupid
now. Haaa haaaaa haaaa.” She picked up a pencil and gripped it like a two-year
old with a crayon. “I need to, like, remember to punish you, you . . . you . . . bad
boy! Hee hee hee . . .” Josh just smiled at her. She drug the pencil around the
paper and drew three swiggley lines. She dropped the pencil and it rolled off her
desk. “There,” she said pointing at her drawing, “that, like, says, ‘Josh. Is. Bad.’
Heee Heee heeee, not so dumb am I?”
“Actually, you’re perfect.”
She smiled at that, “Like, thanks. Hee Heeeee, I guess you’re not so bad.”
Josh decided he had seen enough. He reduced the dial to zero and zapped her
again. She suddenly stopped laughing, sat up straight, and looked at Josh,
“Josh?”
“Yes?”
“Where did everyone disappear to?”
“You canceled class remember?”
Seemed not to. She looked at her desk and saw a piece of paper with three wavy
lines running down it. Strange, she thought. “Oh, well. I guess I had a good
reason. It’s funny, but I can’t remember canceling class.”
“You stopped teaching and told everyone they could go.”
“Oh. Well, you can go too.”
“Ok. Have a good weekend Mrs. Johnson.”
She was in deep thought trying to remember what had just happened. “Yeah, you
too.”
Josh proudly walked out of class and into the hallway thinking, Now where’s
Laura?
Chapter 2
“It was great! She completely forgot her lesson then started babbling like an
idiot!” Josh had gone home since Laura was in class and he had forgotten which
one she was in. But he knew where she lived, and planned on paying her a visit
tonight. He waited for school to let out and then called Sheldon.
“That’s great! So it works, huh?”
“You’re damn right it works. Works perfect,” he was sitting in his room looking
outside. Then he spotted two ladies that lived down the street from him. They
were always walking together after he got home from school. They looked about
thirty. Josh told Sheldon to hold on a minute.
He opened his window and pointed it down at the street toward the two thirty-
something ladies, he could hear them gossiping about their kids and husbands.
They were both wearing jogging suits and tennis shoes. They constantly checked
their pulses and stared at their watches as they exercised. He set the device to
SLUT and the amount to 5.
ZAP!
The two women stopped and looked at each other, feeling their heads as if they
had a headache. They each shrugged their shoulders and continued walking, but
their conversation shifted to their sex lives and how unsatisfying they were. The
women stopped and turned around, heading back to their homes while they
talked about how much fun it would be to ‘fool around’ since their husbands
weren’t helping out. Their asses wiggled more as they pranced down the street
and they were sticking their tits out proudly, as if they were on display.
“Amazing,” Josh said.
“What?”
“I just turned two women into sluts.”
“At the same time?”
“Yeah, I guess the remote can effect all people in an area. Plus it works pretty
well at long distances.
“That’s great. When are you planning on using it on Laura?”
“Tonight. I don’t think I’m gonna turn her into a full out slut or bimbo right away. I
figured I’d draw it out, torture her a bit. You know, confuse her until she’s too
stupid to notice she’s not the same person she used to be. ”
“Good plan.”
“Yeah, then I’ll be all she has,” Josh smiled at the thought of this. “Well, I’ll call
you later.”
“Alright then.”
They each hung up and Josh kept watching outside his window for more fun. By
nine o’clock he had turned half his neighborhood into a slut or a bimbo. One girl
even walked up to his door and asked, “Like, where am I?” So he gave her a little
bit more brains and sent her on her way. He figured it was late enough that he
wouldn’t be spotted snooping around Laura’s place, so he went on his way.
When he arrived at her house, he walked around to the back yard and looked for
her through the windows. He saw her in her room doing her homework at her
desk.
“This ought to make you think twice before being such a bitch to me,” he
muttered to himself at he set his remote to SLUT and 2. He zapped her and
watched her look around the room, wondering why she felt so strange. He then
set the remote to BIMBO and 2 and zapped her. This time she put her pencil
down and stood up, rubbing her head. Josh laughed to himself and walked back
home, whistling the whole way.

Laura was confused. She had been doing homework for about an hour, then she
started feeling weird. Her head felt fuzzy and she was, oddly, horny as hell. She
never felt this way though. Laura had masturbated before, but she hadn’t in about
a year. Except this time, she didn’t want to play with herself. She wanted
someone else to play with her.
Why do I feel like this, she wondered. She sat on her white bed and looked
around her room. Everything was clean and tidy. Her neat desk had all her books
and pencils neatly sorted out. On the wall, in front of her desk, we’re several
report cards she was proud of and certificates the school had given her. She had
paintings on her wall of some of her favorite artists like Degas and Monet. Her
radio had her Faith Hill cd playing on it. Laura got up and turned it off. She sat
back on the bed and picked up the phone off her nightstand. She dialed Matt’s
number.
“5-5-5 . . . ” she said out loud, having trouble remembering the number for some
reason, ” -5-9-6-9.” Saying these last two numbers made her giggle a bit. She
slapped her hand over her mouth. What the hell is wrong with me? Laura shook
her head and waited for Matt to answer.
“Hello?”
“Hey baby . . .” she was surprised at herself for saying that. She even said it in a
sexy tone, like she was trying to get laid.
“Huh . . . Laura? That you?” Matt sounded unsure, surely his girlfriend wouldn’t
be talking like that.
“You bet. I just thought I’d see what you were up to.”
Matt paused a bit, “Ummm . . . I’m studying for Trig, just like you should be
doing.”
“Oh yeah, ” she frowned at that, trig didn’t seem too desirable right now, “I got
bored with it.”
“You got bored with it? That’s one of your favorite classes.”
“Well, maybe it’s not anymore,” she was unconsciously running her fingers now
her chest and cupping her tits. She started massaging them and started feeling
kind of wet.
“Whatever. So what are you doing then?”
She was about to tell him, when she stopped herself and pulled her hands away
from her tits. This is getting weird. “I, uhhhhh, nothing, I guess.”
“Well, maybe you should find something to do while I study,” Matt told her,
getting frustrated. “Don’t you have to plan the school’s Halloween dance, Mrs.
Class President? It’s in two days.”
She had completely forgotten about that. “Oh right,” she said and giggled. She
sat straight up, her eyes wide, Why am I giggling so much. Laura started to look
scared. “Look, I gotta go.”
“Ok then. See you tomorrow. Love you.”
“Yeah, me too. Bye,” she quickly hung up. What is going on with me? She
needed to straighten her mind out, it was feeling kind of foggy. She went back to
her desk and sat down. The numbers looked like a foreign language to her.
Looking at her paper, she was doing fine before. She had been flying through the
work. Now, she didn’t know where to begin. She flipped back to the beginning of
the chapter and started reading to refresh her mind. After only two minutes of
reading her thoughts drifted away to wondering how big Matt’s cock was.
“What the fuck is wrong with you! Think!,” Laura never used words like that, but
then again, she never though about cocks fucking her in her mouth and then
jamming them in her cunt, in and out, and in and out -
She slapped herself in the face, trying to clear her mind. She picked her book up
and slammed it on the floor then flung her papers to the floor as well. She turned
off all the lights and fell into her bed, on the verge of tears. Then her hand slowly
snaked its way between her legs and grabbed her pussy. She couldn’t fight it
anymore. She jammed her hand down her panties and furiously fingered herself
while she pulled at her nipples with the other hand. Thoughts of Matt fucking her
flooded her mind until she came and passed out.
“I, like, love sucking cocks. What’s your, like, name again?”
Josh zapped the strange girl again to SLUT 7 and she just smiled and forgot the
question. He ran into her on the way home, she ignored him and walked past
him, but he zapped her and started a conversation with her. Now she was sitting
naked with him in his room. His parents had gone to sleep a long time ago. She
started sucking his cock again while he went over what he had learned about the
capabilities of his new remote.
Setting it to 1 through 4 causes changes on a smaller scale. The subject kept
their consciousness of acting strange and continued to fight it. Once 5 was
reached, they completely abandoned their old personalities and started getting
sluttier and dumber as he increased it to the maximum effect.
The girl started jerking him off and licking the head as pre-cum started coming
out. “I, like, love cum!” she screamed. Josh grabbed a handful of her hair and
told her to talk quietly. “Totally, I’ll, like, be quiet-.” Josh rammed her head back
on his dick until he came in her mouth. She swallowed every drop and smiled at
him, “Thank you, darlin.”
“Thank you. Now go home.” She started twirling her hair around her finger and
stared out into space.
“Like, where is home?” Josh sighed and grabbed her arm.
“Come with me.” The girl giggled and stumbled along behind him. He grabbed
her clothes off the floor and lead her to his front porch. He pushed her out into
the yard and set the remote back to BIMBO 0 and zapped her.
She straightened and looked back at him. She gave him a sultry smile and said,
“Hey baby, how’d I get out here?” He set the remote to SLUT 0 and zapped her.
She looked around, wondering where she was and gasped when she noticed she
was naked, and outside! Josh threw her clothes on the ground in front of her.
“Thanks for the blowjob, now get out of here,” he said walking back into his
house. He heard the girl gasp again, picked up her clothes and ran down the
street.
Josh got ready for bed and laid down. As he was drifting off to sleep, he kept
thinking how much better tomorrow was going to be.
Chapter 3
Josh could barely control himself. He couldn’t wait to see any changes in Laura.
He parked his car and practically ran toward the front doors of the building. The
halls were filled with the normal clutter of students standing around, spending as
much time as they could in the hall before the bell rang. Then, he spotted her.
She was standing at her locker. Staring at the lock like she was seeing it for the
first time. Josh smiled as he tiptoed up behind and said, “Having some trouble?”
She jumped at his voice and said, “Oh it’s you, you startled me. Yeah! I can’t
remember my damn combo!”
Josh tried his best to sound concerned, “Oh that’s strange.”
“Tell me about it.”
“What class do you have next?”
“Trig. And I have a test in there today and I don’t feel like I know any of the
material!” She lowered her head in frustration, “This is not turning out to be a
good day…”
Josh sensed it was time to make his move, “Well, if there’s anything I can do to
make it better, just let me know.”
She snapped her head up at him. Josh was expecting a look of hope and thanks,
but instead got a look of disgust and hate, “I don’t need your fucking help!” She
stormed away, forgetting about her locker and whatever she may have needed to
get out of it, and let Josh standing there, crushed. His sadness didn’t last long
when he remembered that he had the upper hand in with his little device.
An evil grin crossed his face as he followed her, being sure to keep a good
distance. Occasionally, Laura would check out random guys that passed by her
in the hall. This is great! he thought, she can’t even help herself! He knew that it
wouldn’t be much longer before she would be wrapped around his finger.
The bell rang and everyone scattered off to their classes. Josh stood still in the
hallway as everyone pushed by him. He didn’t think class would be too
interesting today. Maybe following Laura would be more fun…
She led Josh to her Trig class and sat down in her normal seat in the front of the
class. Perfect, he thought. He had a clear shot of her from the window on the
door.
Everyone eventually settled into their seat, awaiting instructions from their
teacher, Mrs. Youngblood. “Okay class, let’s get quiet! We have a very important
test today!” Josh watched as she began handing out the tests.
The temptation was too strong for him. He took out the remote and set it to
BIMBO 10. Pointing it at Mrs. Youngblood, he hit the button.
ZAP!
“Be sure to put your names on your test and – !” She stopped in mid- sentence as
her arms dropped to her sides. A giggle came over her and she continued, “Hee
hee! And, like, get all the right answers okay! Cuz that’s, like, the rules. The first
answer is, like, C as in….ummm…well, it’s just, like, C! Hee hee hee! And the
second answer is, like – ” Josh set the remote back to normal and zapped her
again. She stopped and rubbed her head. A look of confusion crossed over her
face. “What was I saying?”
“You were about to give us the second answer!” a voice said from the back,
following by laughter and high-fives.
“Nice try, Troy! No talking! You may begin now!” She walked over to her desk
and sat down.
Josh backed away from the window a bit so he wasn’t seen. He watched Laura’s
frustration as she tried to figure out the answers. She seemed determined to get
these answers right. He started to feel a little sorry for her. She was set on 2 for
both BIMBO and SLUT. He set the remote for BIMBO 4 and zapped her.

Laura flinched as she felt the something shock in her head. It felt like electricity
was surging through her brain, and then it stopped. She looked around the room
to see if anybody else felt it. No one was acting out of the ordinary so she figured
it was her imagination. Silly Laura, she thought.
Now, back to these damn problems, she thought, sitting up straight in her seat.
She chewed on her pencil, immediately thinking of dicks, but then pushed the
thought away. Concentrate dammit! she scolded herself. The numbers looked
like Greek to her. The symbols and letters all mixed together to form a big mess
of confusion for her. This is boring! When’s class gonna be over… She looked up
at the clock. It took her awhile until she figured what time it was, then she
counted by fives, having to start over a couple of times, to see how much longer
class had. She kept counting until she realized she had forgotten to stop.
Realizing that she couldn’t even remember when class was over made her give
up on the whole thing.
She began looking at the little posters on the walls. Laura completely forgot
about the test. An hour went by quickly and the bell rang, “Ok class, turn em in!”
Mrs. Youngblood commanded.
Laura’s eyes shot wide open. Oh my god! I don’t even have the first answer
down! And she even gave us that answer for some reason! Laura was almost in
tears as she dragged her feet to the front of the class and tossed her paper on
Mrs. Youngblood’s desk.
This is terrible, she thought to herself as she walked down the hall, I’m gonna fail
trig! It used to be so easy. I don’t get what’s happening to me! I feel so stupid
now!
Josh followed behind Laura as she walked down the hall, clearly getting
frustrated. Her head was hung low. He knew she was confused with herself.
“Ok,” he said to himself. “Time for some real fun…”
He set the remote to BIMBO 5 and SLUT 5. This would have her forget about
holding on her old self and begin her new life. He aimed it at her from down the
hall, being sure not to shoot any innocent bystanders, and zapped her. She
stopped in her tracks and looked around. She then flipped her hair over her
shoulders and began walking in a much perkier manner.
Josh watched her carefully, figuring that it had worked. He started to catch up to
her, but then saw her walk up to Matt. Josh saw this and backed away, not
wanting to talk to him. He spied on them from a distance.
Clearly, Matt was not happy with his girlfriend’s new personality. Laura looked
confused as to what he was talking about. He flung his hands in the air,
complaining about her behavior. Laura just twirled her hair around a finger and
nodded at everything he said. There was silence between them for a moment,
Laura said something to him, giggling. Giggling? Yes! Laura never does that!
Matt stared at her in disbelief for a moment, then stormed away, not saying
anything to her.
Josh saw his chance and rushed up to Laura. “Hey there, what’s wrong?”
Laura pouted at her ex-boyfriend, “Matt’s, like, mad at me! I offered to blow him
before the next class, but he just walked away. Maybe he, like, wanted me to
follow him?” She started to walk in the direction Matt had gone, but Josh grabbed
a handful of her brown hair and gently tugged her back in front of him. “Hee hee,
like, stop that Josh!” She gently pushed his shoulder and looked up into his eyes.
This is exactly what I wanted, he thought, smiling. “Why don’t you come with
me?”
Laura looked unsure of this, “But, like, what about my other class?”
“Oh don’t worry about it. I talked to your teacher and she said it would be okay if
you skipped,” he lied.
She smiled at this, “Like, cool. Where’re we goin’?”
“I figured we’d go see a friend of mine. He’s not at school today, so I imagine he’s
at home.”

Josh and Laura arrived at Sheldon’s house and knocked on the door. Like Josh
expected, Sheldon opened the door. His hair was sticking straight up like he had
just woken up and his eyes were half open. “What the hell, Josh?” he mumbled.
“I was sleeping.” He noticed Laura standing behind him, staring at the sky and
playing with her hair. “What’s she doing here?”
“I brought her to test out this remote with. I want some more stuff put on it. I’m
not through humiliated her yet. I also figured you like to see the thing in action.
After all, it is your invention. You haven’t even seen it work yet.”
Sheldon looked a little skeptical of this plan, but agreed to it anyway and let them
in. They sat Laura in front of the TV and went down to Sheldon’s laboratory.
After a few hours of work, they emerged with a new and improved remote
control. This remote could control physical properties of the subject, like breast
size and body shape. They gave Laura some EE tits and a great body. She
seemed confused about why her tits had suddenly grown, but she soon lost
interest. Also, a microphone was added to the top of the remote. Saying
something in it and pressing the button could control someone’s thoughts with
what you said.
Sheldon demonstrated this. He spoke into the microphone, “Laura, you’re now
just a five-year-old girl.” Josh looked on with interest as Sheldon pointed the
remote at her and pressed the button.
Laura began to get bored with her boring talk show and picked up the TV remote
and handed it to Josh, “Could you turn it to ca-toons, pwease?” Josh turned the
channels until he found Rugrats. She turned back toward the screen and smiled,
tucking her legs under her, now sitting cross-legged.
“Amazing,” was all Josh could say.
Sheldon took the control back from him and explained more, “To erase your last
command, hit the small button on the bottom.” Sheldon pointed it at her a pushed
the small button. She shook her head and looked around for the remote. Seeing
Josh holding it, she held her hand out, “Could you, like, gimmee the remote
thingy. Someone, like, turned it to some baby show.”
Josh gave her the remote and she turned it to Jenny Jones. Josh snatched the
device from Sheldon. “I gotta try this!” He held the remote up to his mouth and
spoke into the microphone, “Laura, you are a cheap hooker and is selling herself
to me and friend.” Sheldon looked a little worried about this, but Josh pushed the
button and zapped her anyway.
Laura reached into her purse and pulled out a piece of gum. She popped it in her
mouth and started smacking away. She looked up at the two guys and said,
“So…you guys, ready, to get this party started. I charge by the hour, ya know…”
Chapter 4
Sheldon and Josh stared at Laura in disbelief. They could hardly believe the girl
they were seeing used to be a good, conservation cheerleader. But, here she
was, offering herself to them for money. The new command had erased the
BIMBO and SLUT settings, but she was definitely a whore now.
Sheldon was more than ready to get the party started, “Hell yeah, let’s go!”
Josh looked at him with angry eyes. Sheldon got the hinted and backed off. “Why
don’t you just come upstairs with me?”

Oh geez, thought Laura, these two guys actually think I’m interested in them!
How pathetic! Sometimes she wondered why she bothers doing this stuff in the
first place. Well, it was money in her pocket. But, sometimes it wasn’t worth it.
She knows she couldn’t ask for too much, she’s never get any business done.
But being a cheap hooker had some advantages. There was…well, actually,
there weren’t any advantages. But finding a real job didn’t sound to tempting to
Laura.
She followed the horny teenager upstairs, still smacking away on her gum. She
couldn’t help but think that she’d seen him before. Maybe he’s been a customer
before, she thought. Most guys returned for more after they got to like her. Which
was fine, since she knew they weren’t cops. They went into a bedroom, leaving
the nerdy looking one downstairs by himself. Why isn’t he coming? she
wondered, but forgot about it when the door slammed shut.
“So..La- er, I…uh…mean…hooker…” the boy began to say.
“I have a name other than hooker, ya know…Unless you want that to be my
name. Whatever gets you off, man.”
“Well, what is your name?” he said. There was something about how he said it
that Laura just couldn’t let go, like he already knew the answer….oh well.
“It’s Laura,” she answered.
“So, how much?”
She repeated her normal rates, as she did several times a night, “Five for a
blowjob, for ten I swallow; twenty for a fuck. I don’t do anal, but everything else is
fine.” She really didn’t want to fuck this kid, but she could use twenty bucks.
“Alright, good. Why don’t you get your clothes off first.”
“Whatever,” she said, disrobing. While taking her clothes off, she wondered why
she picked out this outfit. She was a little surprised she was getting any business
with a boring little outfit like this. T-shirt and jeans? What the hell am I thinking?
she wondered, she made mental note to go shopping with whatever money she
made. It would have to be something cheap though, she didn’t have any other
money on her.
After getting her clothes off, she laid on the bed, jutting her tits out. “So, hot stuff,
what’s our plans for this afternoon?” she said, trying to sound like she really
wanted to be with this loser.
“Well, I’d love to fuck that nice cunt of yours.”
“Oh yeah, baby,” she said, pretending to be excited, “Come fuck my slutty little
brains out.” The boy came over to the bed, taking his own clothes off. His cock
sprung out of his pants, a respectable size. She was kind of impressed by him.
He didn’t seem like he would know too much about pleasing women, but Laura
found herself enjoying it every now and then. Mostly she just watched the clock.
“Oh yes, baby,” she said in her best acting voice, “gimmee that cock. Oooo…it’s
sooooo big. I love it. Harder. Faster.” Eventually, his body tensed up and he
began pumping her faster. She was expecting him so cum inside her, but instead
he pulled out and jerked off all over her tits. “What the hell, dude! I take birth
control, ya know.”
The boy slowed down and collapsed on the bed beside her, “No you d-
…ummm…I mean, oh, I didn’t know that. Sorry.” This guy was creeping her out,
“So where’s the money? That little shower you gave me is gonna cost ya extra.”
He pointed to his pants on the floor, where she found his wallet in his back
pocket. Pulling it out, she found thirty dollars. The boy was now asleep, so she
just pocketed it all. Glancing at his driver’s license, she felt that overwhelming
sense again that she knew him. Did I go to high school with this guy? She had
only gone for half of her freshmen year, then dropped out. But this guy still
looked familiar. Oh well, she thought. She left the guy on the bed and walked out
of the room.

Where am I? Josh thought, waking up. Then, he remembered. He was in
Sheldon’s room, where he had just fucked his virgin ex-girlfriend. That was
fucking great! he thought, happily getting up and getting dressed. Leaving the
room, he walked downstairs. He stopped at the bottom of the stairs and listened:
“Oh God! Oh God!”
“That’s it baby, fuck it good!”
What the fuck?! he thought. He was furious! Josh stormed around the corner to
find Sheldon and Laura tangled up on the couch. She was riding him while he
rubbed all over her tits. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing!!” he screamed
at them.
They stopped at looked at him. Sheldon had a scared look on his face, while
Laura looked a little angry, “Look, dude, I get take my business anywhere I want
to…” He stomped up to her and grabbed her arm, pulling her off his former friend.
“You asshole! You knew I was supposed to be the only one she sleeps with!” he
shouted, pointing at Sheldon.
Laura looked a little confused as she watched the two strange boys. Sheldon
stood up and pulled his pants up. “Look, she’s not Laura-your-ex- girlfriend now,
she’s….Laura-the-cheap-hooker. It was almost like I was fu